w }-/> / *-rU5 ^ 

'iffV'W’ r -•■ r-| 

5r.; .1 v>-..i,... .-<:^^,.vvf'/ 

i j i.v «« M ,, ‘ L.,. . k. t-l, r '' 























iiL% ^ 

« i i> 

* \0 c> 

»\ v^ 

✓* 



t/* \v' 

^ V 



>* 




r/.' „ ^ 



-a. % aV 

^ ^ ' ,'J‘'^ c “ " ‘ " ‘ “ ' a'^' \ ' ' 

\ ■■■^ .’.^=$m-)A'- '->'^. av 

’bo’' 




^ xV ^ ^ 

0 M 0^" V#' ^ 9 . A 


^ VJ ^ A 

w ^ \ ^ r 

y . ^ ^ O 


. %. “O' ^ 



c.'^ 


^ \ 
y <j^. 


o 




-V M/ ^ 

‘S’ 

o^ •/ 0 



A >- ^ 



'-’’a V^ 


\ 


0 o 




8 1 ' 


-Ti V 

- '"o 0 ^ : 

#■ ■=^b ^ 



a'’ 



^ o^’ 

t/^ ,^v 




v ^ -W - w 

c^ u- * 5 i ^ -i. 


o , V '*' ^0' x'^ 

a-^, 0 NC,_^^ A'- 

; .' 

: \'^'?<. ■“, 

'' aO ■ C:_ 'r 



I c 


^ ^ .4> <■ 



A 



'•>' Y 

o o' 


! 




✓ -Vsj-A- <, o > 

^ ^ ^ 0 hi 0 ^ \^ 'i * 0 « 1 ' S ^ ^ 

A •'^''' * ° 'A A * 

<p ,<\’ « .'AAsiV/. >z ■> ^ ^ 





./ -i. w* 

-O j' 



.1^ .'-t , 

A’ ({{\ .n^ o ->* A' 

.“S’ J^. 


0 


.. '='r-,’<>-^* A .>,., -i- 

'I' <'^ y -w^ 1 ^ t’p 

X aT-n^^ ^ 

<■ yOO^ ’'^ , ^ A. 

» » ’* /■’ , . „ X" ‘Tr> • . , . , AA S’’”'^xN'-^f;. „ V" 


O 0 ^ * 

’Y' t >■ 





o 


^ • 'Ki 

\ . ry 

. s A 

j c " *> * > 

^ ^ ^ ^ 

^vx ^ ^ 



\ 




^0 




0 o 



,0. 


0 


■^o 0^ : A. 


•si ^ >- vy ^ 

\l> ^rO . ^ 





<1 r i> 

xO 

-s \ ^> ^ 







<^- '*' « t \ "^ >L^ S <» O 7 ^ .0 N 0 ^ X^ ^ ^ 8 I A 

' 'lit, . ’*' - A*^ 

■ft <r'- .V. ^ pS\^^ A> ^ 

'' ’\’ ^XWW/X/ 2 

C aV 

s 'V .S^J 
















1 % 



"AID IS VERY AYELCDME,” GENERAL WASHINGTON SAID 



A COLONIAL MAID 


or OLD VIRGINIA. 



S^LUCY 

1 


FOSTER 

MADISON 

' C^uihor oj^ 

'A Maid al; King Alfred's 
CourFe^c. 








cs,,:;- ' 1 

Illustrated by 
CLYDE 0. DELAND 



^he Penn Publishing Company 


PHILADELPHIA MCMII 




THr LIBRARY OF 
CONGRESS, 

Two Copifco Received 

/l-s. i 1902 

COPYRIOHT ENTRV 
CtM/<V. /- / (? 7^ 

CLASS XXc. No. 

3 f ^ b 

COPY B. 


Copyright 1902 by Tpie Penn Publishing Company 


Published July 26, 1902 




A Colonial Maid of Old Virginia 


Contents 


Chapter Page 

I An Interrupted Lesson . . 5 

II Virginia’s Story . . . .17 

III A Girl’s Sacrifice . . .30 

lY Kichmond Town . . . .44 

y An Interesting Stranger . . 60 

VI The Thirteen Band . . .72 

YII A Sad Accident . . . .81 

YIII An Unexpected Encounter . 94 

IX As Might Have Been Expected, 107 
X The Consequences . . .118 

XI The Colonel is Surprised . . 128 

XII An Adventure of the Streets . 143 
XIII A Rash Resolve . . . .158 

XI Y At Valley Forge . . .171 

XY Lady Washington . . . 189 

XYI A Severe Trial .... 207 
XYII Hew Scenes 222 

3 


4 


Contents 


XVIII The Shadow Falls . . . 236 

XIX In the Valley of the Shadow . 248 
XX In the Hands of the Foe . . 263 

XXI Captivity 273 

XXII Freedom at Last .... 289 

XXIII Virginia Takes Matters Into 

Her Own Hands . . . 313 

XXIV Laying a Spook .... 327 

XXV The Secret of the Old Clock . 342 

XXVI Kalph Leads a Forlorn Hope . 356 

XXVII Ill-Tidings 367 

XXVIII A Gallant Frenchman . . 378 

XXIX Caught in the Trap . . . 390 

XXX The End 403 


A Colonial Maid 


CHAPTER I 

* AN INTERRUPTED LESSON 

It was the morning of a beautiful summer 
day in August, 1776. 

The sun shone brightly in an unclouded 
sky. A fine breeze from the river bearing 
upon its wings the odors of the sea stirred the 
leaves of the forest and set them dancing and 
quivering in the sunshine. As if in sym- 
pathy with the merriment of the leaves the 
birds sang gaily, flitting from tree to tree 
across the mild blue. Hundreds of the 
feathered songsters filled the oaks that sur- 
rounded Forrest Hall ; wrens, mocking birds, 
robins, redbirds and thrushes, every little 
throat swelling with triumphant song, and 
making the air vocal with melody. 

Forrest Hall was a fine old mansion. One 
of many whose walls are still standing in 
5 


6 


A Colonial Maid 


Virginia. It was a broad, rambling structure 
built of brick brought from England, the 
foundations of which were laid in the early 
part of the century. Wings had been added 
to the original building, and these with the 
high dormer windows in the roof, and the 
wide mouthed chimneys made a very pic- 
turesque appearance. • 

As were all the colonial mansions on the 
James River it was double fronted. Wide 
spreading porticoes whose stately Corinthian 
columns were entwined with English ivy 
gave entrance to the hall both back and 
front. The main door looked out upon 
an elbow of the river. The lawn enclosed 
by a superb box-tree hedge sloped gently 
down to the water front in terraces. A 
carriage drive led up to what would be 
called the rear. At the left of this en- 
trance stood a monarch tulip-poplar a cen- 
tury old. 

Had not the trees broken the view, from 
the vantage ground of the portico there 
might have been seen the negro quarters with 
their thronging occupants ; the great stables 
with room for a hundred horses ; the ken- 


7 


An Interrupted Lesson 

nels filled with the best blooded foxhounds ; 
and farther off the family burying-ground. 
Beyond these stretched fertile meadows, 
rich fields of tobacco, and the primeval 
forest rolling back for miles inland ; and 
in the far distance Richmond town. All 
presented a beautiful panorama of hill and 
valley, field and forest, bounded by the noble 
river. 

Forrest Hall and its broad acres were the 
property of Colonel Ralph Pendleton whose 
ancestor, Sir William Pendleton, had come 
over in the time of Charles II. The family 
had always been noted for its loyalty, and in 
the troublesome times of ’76 Colonel Ralph 
Pendleton, true to his family, was unswerv- 
ingly steadfast in his adherence to the 
King. 

Entering the large hall of the mansion one 
bell eld along the high wainscoted walls 
portraits in oaken frames. Old gentlemen 
with powdered heads, and fair dames in care- 
fully arranged drapery looked serenely down 
upon the beholder, and seemed to extend a 
stately and impressive welcome. Swords, 
guns and antlers completed the adornment of 


8 


A Colonial Maid 


the hall. At the back of the apartment the 
twisted balustrade of the stairs ran up to 
numerous chambers above, while on either 
side of the wide space were doors leading 
respectively to the drawing-room, library, and 
dining-room of the rnansion. 

On this beautiful August morning the only 
occupant of the great hall was a lad of about 
fifteen years who reclined upon a low couch. 
His form was tall for his years ; his jet black 
hair was unpowdered and tied in a queue 
behind ; from under a noble brow his black 
eyes glowed full of the enthusiasm of youth. 
His hands were clasped high above his head 
and almost hidden by the lace ruffles which 
reached down from the sleeves of his coat. 
His stockings were of scarlet silk and his feet, 
daintily encased in high heeled shoes rosetted 
with ribbon, were crossed one over the other. 
The boy was Master Ralph Pendleton, second 
son of Colonel Ralph Pendleton, owner of 
Forrest Hall. 

Although the lad’s attitude was one of ease, 
he seemed in reality to be waiting for some 
one as from time to time he turned his head 
expectantly toward the stairway. Presently 


An Interrupted Lesson 9 

from the upper hall floated the sweet childish 
tones of a voice singing. 

“ London Bridge is falling down, 

Falling down, falling down ; 

London Bridge is falling down. 

Right merrily. ’ ’ 

Nearer came the voice, and soon its owner 
appeared at the head of the stairway. The 
singer proved to be a girl of some fourteen 
years. She was clad in the usual child’s 
costume of the period. Her dress consisted 
of a sort of half frock, half coat, with an 
embroidered undervest, reaching to the 
knees ; blue silk stockings and little rosetted 
slippers with high heels. Her chestnut hair, 
like the boy’s, was unpowdered, and hung in 
curls upon her neck and bare shoulders. Her 
brow was low and smooth ; her complexion 
exquisite in its fairness ; her eyes of dark 
blue were of unusual brightness. Her ex- 
pression was one of sweetness, yet gazing 
longer upon the fresh young face one noted 
the spirited curve of the lip and the flash 
of the eye which denoted that the girl, 
child though she was, had a spirit of her 


own. 


lo A Colonial Maid 

The boy sprang up as soon as he saw the 
girl, and went toward her quickly. 

“ How long you were, Virgie,’’ he cried. 
“ I have waited a half hour for you.” 

I could not help it, Ralph,” she replied. 
“ I was anxious to come, but Evelyn wanted 
me to finish her lace set.” 

‘‘ Evelyn demands too much of you,” cried 
R^lph indignantly. ‘‘ Why did she not get 
Martha to help her ? ” 

But Martha cannot make lace so well as 1.” 
True ; I had forgot that you were become 
of note with your stitches. I heard Mrs. 
Page tell mother that she had never seen such 
work as your last sampler.” 

“ I hate samplers,” hashed the girl. “ I 
only do them because I must. Would I were 
a boy. There is so much that I would do.” 

You do indifferently well now for a girl,” 
laughed Ralph with the calm superiority of 
fifteen years of masculinity. “ And you 
were a boy, you would be called a boy of 
parts. But come, let us go to the grove, and 
you shall give me a lesson.” 

Virginia drew back. 

“ I fear there will not be time, Ralph. 



HE DREW A FIFE FRO.M UNDER HIS CLOAK 


*V-- ■;a» ' 

^ A w 


-iSr » 




r J . 


; 



T ' / 



.■■;^r w. ,v 








*'J. • • •,» 




'<« • 


I ■> 


.■ s 


■i-.’SiJ'- 


<r'‘ ; 


5i(':!' ■ 










5r 


4t 


- .19 , 

j^.; - - 








/- ^ 




if=»* 



iv 


fl 


-"#«r. 


•V 








f-‘ -r 





An Interrupted Lesson 1 1 

You know we go to Captain Pagers to spend 
the day/’ 

‘‘ Yes ; but we do not start until half-past 
ten. Tis only half-past nine now. See!' I 
have the fife.” 

He drew a long black fife from under the 
folds of his embroidered coat as he spoke. 
Virginia’s eyes sparkled at the sight of it. 

Ralph, Ralph, for a gentleman’s son you 
place undue regard upon that pipe,” she 
laughed. What would your father say ? ” 

“ That as he excels in the playing of the 
violin his son is at liberty to choose his own 
instrument,” returned Ralph loftily. I am 
too old to consult any but my own wishes on 
the subject. Come, Virgie,” he added coax- 
ingly ; ‘‘ let’s go to the grove where none will 
hear us, and practice.” 

Without waiting for further persuasion, and 
indeed she was more than willing, Virginia 
followed him out of the hall, across the vel- 
vety turf of the lawn and down through the 
trees until they came to a cluster of magnifi- 
cent oaks commonly called the grove. With 
great gallantry Ralph spread his hand- 
kerchief upon the sward for the girl to 


12 A Colonial Maid 

sit upon, and again brought forth the 
fife. 

I’ve practiced hard, Virgie, and can play 
some of the tunes real well, but I don’t seem 
to get them as you do.” 

“ You didn’t have Uncle Ben to teach you,” 
said Virginia. 

‘‘ No ; I wish I had. How did you ever 
come to learn ? ” 

‘‘ Why, when I would go down to Mammy 
Began ’s (contracted from Big Ann) cabin. 
Uncle Ben used to play for me. Once I said 
‘ I wish I could play,’ and he said he’d teach 
me ; and he did.” 

I wish the old fellow hadn’t died,” said 
Ralph regretfully. ‘‘ If only I had thought 
of it he could have taught me before I went 
to England. Now he’s dead and I don’t be- 
lieve there’s another negro on the place who 
plays anything but the fiddle or the banjo.” 

‘‘ Never mind ; I’ll teach you all that I 
know, Ralph,” comforted Virginia. “ Now 
let me hear you play.” 

She assumed a listening attitude, and 
Ralph willingly began to play. The lively 
air of “ The Campbells are coming ” soon 


13 


An Interrupted Lesson 

floated blithely forth. The songsters in the 
trees ceased their caroling as if questioning 
what this new music was. 

“ There ! ” cried Virginia as Ralph, execut- 
ing an elaborate variation, finished the tune 
in grand style. “You need not say anything 
more about my playing. I am sure that you 
played that as well as I could.’' 

“ Think so ? ” queried Ralph trying to con- 
ceal his delight. “ Then teach me a new tune, 
Virgie. You know you said you had one.” 

“ 'Tis one Joe Daniel taught me,” said Vir- 
ginia, “ but I did not bring my fife, Ralph.” 

“ I will get it,” cried Ralph, darting away. 
He was gone but a short time when he re- 
turned with the instrument. 

A sparkle of mischief came into Virginia’s 
eyes, as she placed the fife to her lips and be- 
gan the inspiriting strains of Yankee Doodle. 
The little witch knew that while the name of 
the melody was familiar the air was unknown 
to the boy, for Master Ralph had passed the 
last year in England. 

“ ’Tis a right lively tune,” commented the 
lad approvingly, “ and one that is quickly 
caught.” 


14 A Colonial Maid 

So saying he tried to reproduce a note or 
two himself. 

“ Not quite, Ralph,’’ cried Virginia, her 
eyes twinkling. “ Try it after me.” 

She played the first strain softly. Quickly 
the boy repeated it. Then the next was 
taken up, and the next. Then the whole re- 
peated until at last Ralph could perform the 
melody alone. 

“ There ! Am I not progressing ? ” he 
, cried, pausing for the praise that he felt was 
his due. 

“ You are indeed,” laughed the girl. ‘‘ Do 
you know that you are playing ‘ Yankee 
Doodle ’ ? The tune to which the Americans 
are making the British dance ? ” 

“ Virginia Pendleton ! ” exclaimed Ralph, 
indignantly. “ How dare you play me such a 
trick ? To make me play that rebel tune ! ” 

“ ’Tis British enough,” cried the girl glee- 
fully, her eyes full of mischief. But like 
some other things that belonged to En^and, 
it has changed owners. Do you want to play 
it some more ? ” 

“No,” cried Ralph hotly. “ I am not a 
rebel. The Pendletons have always been 


An Interrupted Lesson i 9 

loyal, and I will not be the first to bring a 
blot on the ’scutcheon.” 

‘‘ I play it,” said Virginia defiantly. “ I do 
not think that I hurt the name.” 

But you are not a Pendleton,” retorted 
Ralph. “ And you were, you would sooner 
die than to do anything that savored of dis- 
loyalty. God save the King.” 

Putting his fife again to his lips he began 
playing God Save the King.” 

“ Ralph,” cried Virginia, wrathfully, if 
you do not stop that this instant, I will not 
teach you another thing.” 

But Ralph continued his performance. 
Angrily the girh resumed the playing of 
Yankee Doodle in her lustiest manner. For- 
getful of the fact that they did not wish to be 
heard, the two antagonists strove with might 
and main to outdo each other. Soon the su- 
perior skill of the girl told. Louder and more 
triumphant Yankee Doodle fioated upon the 
air. Fainter and weaker grew the strains of 
God Save the King, until spent and exhausted 
the boy leaned against a tree, leaving a clear 
field to his opponent. 

There ! ” cried Virginia with exultation, 


i6 


A Colonial Maid 


tossing back her curls from her flushed face. 

‘‘ Don’t try to beat with your God Save the 
King, any more, Master Ralph Pendleton — 
Yankee Doodle will whip every time. Hur- 
rah ! America forever ! Liberty or death ! ” 

“ Zounds ! what does all this mean?” ex- 
claimed a voice, and turning, the boy and girl 
were startled at beholding Colonel Pendleton 
advancing toward them. ‘‘ What’s this I 
hear ? Pll have no sedition talked in my 
household. Ralph, you shall be caned for 
this. Virginia, I am astonished. But you 
shall both be punished.” 

“ Sir,” said the boy manfully, “ cane me 
if you will, but let Virgie go. She is a 
girl.” 

A plague upon you,” cried the Colonel 
testily. “ Am I to be answered back by a 
child ? Follow me into the house at once.” 

Turning upon his heel he strode toward the ' 
hall, leaving the trembling children to follow 
after him. 


CHAPTER II 


Virginia's story 

Colonel Pendleton uttered not a word 
more until he had reached the precincts of 
the library. Then, seating himself in one of 
the low-seated high-backed chairs of the apart- 
ment, he faced the culprits sternly. 

“ Bring me a birchen rod from the cup- 
board, sir," was his command to his son. 

Without a word the boy obeyed. Virginia, 
whose conscience had been stricken with re- 
morse for the trouble which she had brought 
upon her playmate, now started forward. 

Oh, sir," she cried tremblingly, for the 
Colonel was intolerant of opposition in any 
form. “ Oh, sir, Ralph ought not to be caned. 
Indeed he ought not. I alone am to blame." 

“ Don’t try to shield the rascal, miss," ut- 
tered the Colonel peremptorily. “ He de- 
serves a severe thrashing, and he shall get it. 
Faith ! is not a man’s soul tried enough in 
*7 


i8 


A Colonial Maid 


these times that he must hear treason preached 
in his own family ? Off with your coat and 
waistcoat, sir ! I’ll flog the disloyalty out of 
you.” 

“ But please, uncle, do listen,” entreated 
Virginia tearfully. Ralph isn’t disloyal. I 
am the rebel. He wouldn’t play Yankee 
Doodle at all, but was playing God Save the 
King.” 

The Colonel paused, rod in hand, and looked 
doubtfully at his son. 

‘‘ Is this true ? ” he demanded. 

“ It is, sir,” replied Ralph. 

“ And you did not countenance the play- 
ing of that rebel air, nor the words that I 
heard ? ” 

‘‘ I am a Pendleton,” returned the son 
proudly, “ and not long from our gracious 
Majesty’s dominions. Need I say more ? ” 

“You need not,” answered the father, his 
stern visage softening. “ Your pardon, son. 
I should have known better than to doubt 
you. But when Virginia, the old Dominion, 
renounces her allegiance to the King, declares 
herself an independent sovereignty, and 
elects that scoundrel, Patrick Henry, for 


Virginians Stoiy 19 

Governor, why should a man not doubt his 
nearest and dearest? ” 

He sank back into his chair and stared 
moodily at them. The boy and the girl 
waited in respectful silence which was at 
length broken by Ralph venturing boldly : 

“ May we go now, sir ? ” 

The Colonel started, and scowled slightly 
as his glance fell upon Virginia. 

You may go, my son. Virginia must 
stay. She has not yet received the punish- 
ment which, by her own confession, she richly 
deserves.” 

Father, let Virgie go,” pleaded the 

lad. 

Go,” commanded the father. “ Let me 
deal with Virginia as I see fit. And, Ralph, 
I will have no more fife music of any sort 
from you. Do you hear ? ” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ Curb your tendencies in such lines,” con- 
tinued the father, and amuse yourself with 
occupations befitting a gentleman. And hark 
ye further, Ralph ! ” 

“Yes, father.” 

“ Hold yourself in readiness to return on 


20 A Colonial Maid 

the Lucinda, when she puts into port next 
month.” 

“ Father,” exclaimed Ralph in startled 
tones, do you mean that I am to go back to 
England ? ” 

Precisely. I will not have you remain 
longer in this accursed country where treason 
breathes in the very air. Rash that I was to 
bid you home ! ’Twill be but a short time 
until this rebellion will be crushed never to 
rise again. ”*Th(^ you may returm A plague 
upon it,” he wound up bitterly, “ who would 
have dreamed that the affair would have 
lasted so long ? ” 

“ But, father, must I go ? I don’t like to 
leave you and the others so soon again,” 
faltered the son. 

“ I have decided, Ralph, so let’s hear no 
more of it. Now go.” 

Amazed and bewildered the boy left the 
room. The Colonel turned to the trembling 
girl. 

‘‘ Now, my young lady, tell me all about 
this affair,” he commanded. 

Virginia related the incident, not sparing 
herself in the recital. 


21 


Virginians Story 

So you are a rebel,” remarked the Colonel 
briefly. Now that he knew that his son was 
not tainted with treason his wrath was fast 
disappearing. “Will you tell me why you 
are one ? ” 

“ Because,” replied the maiden in a low 
tone, “ I believe that the colonies are right to 
resist his Majesty’s oppressive measures. Be- 
cause taxation without representation is un- 
just, and as Englishmen we will not submit 
to injustice and coercion.” 

“ How glibly the child talks,” ex- 
claimed the Colonel. “ Truly, the land 
must be bewitched when even the chil- 
dren talk sedition 1 Where did you learn 
all this, Virginia? Surely not under my 
roof?” 

“ No, sir ; not here.” 

“ Then where did you get such ideas ? I 
have thought several times of late that I 
perceived rebellious tendencies in you, but 
I have not been sure until to-day. Does 
Evelyn or any other one of my family believe 
as you do? ” 

“ No, sir ; I am the only patriot here.” 

The Colonel drew a breath of relief. 


22 


A Colonial Maid 


“ Then tell me who has put this nonsense 
into your head ? ” 

“No one, sir. I have heard the subject 
discussed many places. I could not help 
hearing it, sir. There has been nothing else 
spoken of anywhere. We girls listen and 
then we talk it over among ourselves. The 
most of us have decided that the colonies are 
right and so we are Whigs. But there are a 
few Tories.” 

“ Whigs and Tories fiddlesticks ! ” ejacu- 
lated the Colonel. “ You amaze me. Things 
have come to a pretty pass when girls get to 
talking politics. Whigs and Tories indeed ! 
May I ask, miss, how long this thing has 
been going on ? ” 

“ Even since Parliament closed the port of 
Boston on account of what the citizens did to 
the tea. And I haven’t tasted a drop of tea 
since,” she added proudly. 

“ Why, child, that was two years ago,” ex- 
claimed the Colonel, raising his hands in as- 
tonishment. “ Do you mean to tell me that 
you children have discussed this matter that 
long ? ” 

“ Yes, sir ; we couldn’t help it, you know,” 


23 


Virginians Story 

cried Virginia, her spirit rising under the 
mildness with which her information was re- 
ceived. “ And oh, Uncle Ralph, please may I 
wear frocks made of cloth from our OAvn 
place ? I am the only Whig girl that I know 
who wears anything from England.’^ 

Colonel Pendleton surveyed the child for a 
few moments in silence, and then said : 

“ So you want to lay aside your pretty 
frocks, and put on linsey-woolsey ? You want 
to show to the world that the Pendletons are 
harboring a rebel in their midst, eh? You 
want people to know that Ralph Pendleton 
has brought up a child that is faithless to the 
King? Virginia! Virginia! Is this the re- 
turn for my kindness ? Have I not taken 
you to my fireside, clothed and fed you, and 
brought you up as a child of my own ? Is 
this your gratitude ? ” 

‘‘ O, sir,” cried the girl, weeping, “ I know 
all that you have dpne for me, and I am not 
ungrateful. Believe me, I am not. But I 
cannot help but think that the colonies are 
right.” 

‘‘ Tut ! Tut ! what do you know about it ? ” 
cried the Colonel testily. “ Leave sucli mat- 


24 


A Colonial Maid 


ters to older heads, and concern yourself with 
your embroidery and harpsichord as is seemly 
in a girl. Then will I believe that you are 
indeed grateful for the benefits you have re- 
ceived.” 

Virginia was silent for a little while, and 
then she said timidly : 

“ Uncle Ralph, do you know who I am ? ” 

The Colonel started slightly as he heard the 
question. 

“ Know who you are ? Why you are Vir- 
ginia Pendleton, of course,” he responded 
lightly. 

“ But I mean who I truly am,” persevered 
the child. “ Did I ever have a real father 
and a real mother who belonged to me just 
as you and Aunt Molly belong to Ralph and 
Evelyn ? Did I, Uncle Ralph ? ” 

Uncle Ralph took up a curiously carved 
snuff-box from the table near him and took a 
pinch of snuff before replying. 

“Why yes, my child, of course. What a 
curious thing to ask ! But they are both 
dead long ago, and I wouldn’t bother about 
them if I were you.” 

“ But how did you come to get me ? ” per- 


25 


Virginia s Story 

sisted the girl. “ How did I come to your 
house ? Tell me all about it. Please do, 
uncle.’’ 

“ I thought that you knew all there was to 
know,” said the Colonel using the snuff vig- 
orously. I am sure that ’tis well known in 
the household. Aye, and in the colony also.” 

No, uncle. I only know that you brought 
me here when I was a little bit of a girl from 
somewhere. Whenever I ask about it every- 
body puts me off with some excuse. Even 
Mammy Began won’t tell me.” 

I think that they tell you all that there 
is to tell. Why do you take such a notion 
now, Virginia? ” 

“ Because I am fourteen years old,” said the 
girl quickly, and I am old enough to know 
all about myself. Please do tell me. Uncle 
Ralph. You don’t know how some of the 
girls look at me sometimes when they talk of 
their families.” 

If I tell you, will you promise me not to 
say anything more about it, Virginia ? There 
is no use in talking over such things. Will 
you promise ? ” 

“ Yes, sir ; I promise,” said the girl eagerly. 


26 


A Colonial Maid 


“ Then sit down, and I will tell you all 
there is to tell, though that is little enough.” 

Virginia sat down obediently, holding her 
slender body stiffly erect as was the custom. 

“ It was a matter of twelve years ago,” began 
the Colonel, clearing his throat, “ that I was 
returning to Virginia aboard the good ship 
Elizabeth after a trip of some months from 
Jamaica. Among the passengers were a lady 
and a child, a little girl of about two years, 
accompanied by a nurse. We had not been 
out of port two days before the lady was 
taken ill. Of course her malady was deemed 
seasickness, and little attention was paid to the 
matter by the rest of the passengers. Mean- 
time the little one and I had become great 
friends. The child pleased me with her in- 
fantile ways, and, having two little ones of my 
own here in Virginia, I naturally became 
greatly interested in her. The mother’s ill- 
ness soon became serious. An affection of the 
heart, I believe it was. Well, to make a long 
story short, the nurse had told her of my in- 
terest in the little girl, and so, knowing that 
her end was near, the mother sent for me. 

She told me that her husband had come 


27 


Virginia's Story 

to America some time before, and that she had 
not heard from him in a year. She was con- 
vinced that he was dead, and she wished me 
to take her child, and to bring her up as my 
own. As she said that there was no one on 
whom the little one had any claim, I con- 
sented. The poor mother died the next day, 
and was buried at sea. I brought you, for you 
were the child, Virginia, to my home. You 
know the rest.’’ 

‘‘ Is that all ? ” asked Virginia who had fol- 
lowed the narrative with interest. “ Did she 
not tell you her name. Uncle Ralph ? ” 

“ She did,” answered the Colonel after a 
slight pause. “ But as she did not wish you 
to bear that name, I have not spoken of it.” 

“ What was it, uncle ? ” 

‘‘ Nay, nay, child, do not ask me. Respect 
your mother’s wishes and seek not to find 
what it was. Pendleton is an old and hon- 
ored name. ’Twill not harm you to wear it 
until, perchance, in the future some Virginia 
youth may offer you another.” 

“ Was my name truly Virginia? ” asked the 
girl after a short pause. 

No ; you were called ‘ baby ’ by both the 


28 


A Colonial Maid 


mother and the nurse. I do not know 
whether you had a name other than that. As 
Evelyn was about the same age, and also 
called ^ baby,’ we thought it best to give you 
a name. I called you after the colony — Vir- 
ginia. Rightly too, it seems,” he added, 
‘‘ since you also decry allegiance to the King. 
Now, child, think no more about this. You 
are happy at Forrest Hall. Drop the subject 
forever, and also this matter of rebellion. It 
befits not a girl to meddle with such things. 
Come, my dear ! To please me sing God Save 
the King.” 

He rose and turned toward the harpsichord 
as he spoke. The girl drew her breath 
quickly. He had been kind to her, and to 
him she owed every comfort and necessity of 
life. She grieved to displease him, yet she 
could not sing that song. The King was 
cruel and unjust. He no longer deserved 
consideration from any true patriot. 

“ Please, uncle,” she said chokingly, “ do 
not ask me to sing that. I will gladly sing 
anything but that.” 

“ Still obstinate? ” cried the uncle. “ Well, 
hark ye, girl ! I will have no rebels about 


29 


Virginia's Story 

me. Somehow I will get that idea out of your 
mind. Stay/’ as a sudden thought struck 
him, “ do you still wish to change. your silken 
frocks for those of linsey-woolsey? ” 

‘‘Yes, sir,” cried Virginia in delight. 

“Very well,” said the Colonel grimly. 
“ Do so then. But mind ! they are not to be 
put on and off at will. You cannot resume 
them until you come to me, and sing God 
Save the King willingly. Dost hear, Vir- 
ginia?” 

“ I hear, sir.” 

“ Then away with you. Twill not be long, 
I fancy, ere you will come for permission to 
sing the song, and be as loyal as the rest of 
us. The lack of personal adornment will 
bring you to your senses. It is the only way 
to manage the female character,” he added as 
Virginia arose, and, after courtesying deeply, 
withdrew. “ Keeping the little minx in 
coarse clothes will soon cure her of her sym- 
pathy for the rebels.” 


CHAPTER III 


A gikl’s sacrifice 

When Virginia came froil the library she 
found Ralph waiting for her in the hall. 

“ Did it hurt much? ” he asked sympathet- 
ically. “ I was so sorry that you had to be 
punished. Why, Virgie, you’re not crying ! ” 
No, indeed,” replied Virginia. He was 
just as good as could be. And he told me all 
about how I came to belong to the family. 
But I am so sorry, Ralph, that I played you 
such a trick. Now you must leave us and go 
back to England. And it’s all my fault ! ” 
Her eyes filled with tears, and she took his 
hand affectionately within her own. 

“ Never mind, Virgie,” said Ralph bravely 
repressing his own emotion. “ I believe that 
it would have happened anyway. ’Twas only 
a question of time until he would have sent 
me to join Carter. I was always intended for 
the army.” 

30 


A Girl's Sacrifice 31 

Yes ; but I shouldn’t think that he would 
want you away too now that Carter is gone. 
One of you ought to be at home. Both ought 
not to be in the army.” 

‘‘Well, father didn’t mean that Carter 
should be. He is the elder son and heir, you 
know. But when the colonies began having 
so much trouble nothing would do Carter but 
that he must go to England to offer his serv- 
ices to his Majesty. Father was proud of him, 
and I know that he will be pleased if I follow 
in his footsteps.'” 

“ But, Ralph, would you fight Virginians ? ” 
asked the girl reproachfully. 

Ralph cleared his throat, and toyed with 
his lace frill before answering. Then he broke 
out boyishly. 

“ See here, Virgie. When I disobey father, 
or don’t do what he tells me to, what does he 
do to me? ” 

“ He thrashes you, of course.” 

“ And that usually brings me to my senses, 
doesn’t it ? Well, that is what the King is 
doing to Virginians and the rest of the colo- 
nies. They’re just like naughty children, and 
have to be whipped before they can see 


32 


A Colonial Maid 


reason. And I’m going to help do it too,” 
he added pompously. 

Virginia looked at him with a troubled 
expression, but presently her eyes brightened. 

Ralph,” she said, suppose Uncle Ralph 
had caned you just now. Would it have 
been right? You were not to blame at all 
for what happened. How would you have 
felt ? ” 

“ It would have been unjust, and I would 
have felt it so,” answered the boy. 

“ Yes ; you would have felt that it wasn’t 
right,” cried the girl. And that is just the 
way with the colonies. They have tried to 
explain, and tried to explain to the King that 
he was treating them shamefully, but he 
wouldn’t listen. So now they are just show- 
ing him that he can’t keep on treating them 
unjustly. They are free and independent, 
and he can’t whip them into his way of 
thinking. I do Avish that you had been here 
instead of over in England this past year. I 
know that you would feel differently.” 

No, I would not, Virgie,” replied Ralph 
soberly. “ A Pendleton is never anything 
but loyal, and I should always be so, no 


33 


A Girl's Sacrifice 

matter where I was. I think that if father 
knew that he would not send me back to 
England. And I don’t want to go — yet. I 
haven’t been home long enough.” 

The children stood in silence, the cause of 
the colonies being forgotten for the moment 
in the nearer grief of parting. 

‘‘ Don’t let’s quarrel any more,” said the 
boy presently. ‘‘ Let’s have a good time 
until the Lucinda comes, anyway. A month 
is a long way off. A great deal might happen 
in that time. Perhaps father will change his 
mind, although there is small hope of 
that.” 

<< Virginia ! Ralph ! where are you ? ” 
called a voice from the upper hall at this 
moment, and a lady appeared at the head of 
the stairs. Are you ready to go ? Ralph, 
has Valentine brought the coach around 
yet?” 

Yes, mother,” answered Ralph, bounding 
up the steps to greet her. It has just driven 
up. Is Evelyn dressed ? ” 

All ready and waiting,” answered the 
lady in a somewhat querulous tone. “ Where 
have you children been? Virginia, don’t 


34 


A Colonial Maid 


stand there staring any longer. Get your 
bonnet and come to the coach at once.” 

Virginia hastened to obey. The lady de- 
scended the stairs in a very stately manner. 
She was tall, and her bearing was one of 
extreme hauteur. She crossed the wide space 
of the hall and entered the library, re-issuing 
therefrom a few moments later upon the arm 
of her husband. Down the stairway at the 
same moment came Ealph with his sister 
Evelyn, a black-eyed girl about the same age 
as Virginia. Her jet black hair was in 
striking contrast to the pink lutestring gown 
that she wore, and her slippers, with their 
high heels, clicked daintily on the steps. 
Behind them came Virginia. Old Valentine 
— who had been the family coachman for 
years — stood pompously beside the chariot, 
his ivories gleaming in a broad smile, his 
woolly pate uncovered in respectful deference. 

The Colonel handed his wife into the coach, 
and Master Ralph did likewise with his sister 
and Virginia, then entered the vehicle after 
them. Valentine mounted the box, cracked 
his whip, and the huge, cumbersome coach 
drawn by four spirited horses started off. 


A Girl's Sacrifice 35* 

leaving the Colonel gazing after it from the 
steps of the portico. 

A few mornings later, Virginia sat in her 
own little chamber ruefully surveying the 
garments which Mammy Began had spread 
out upon the high canopied bed. 

“ Shody, Miss Virgie, you ain’t a gwine ter 
war no sich things ! ” exclaimed the old 
woman with disgust, for there was no aristo- 
crat so exacting as the old southern darkey. 
“ You all ain’t no po’ white trash. You’se 
quality folks, you is. An’ quality done war 
no sich things.” 

It is right for me to, mammy,” returned 
Virginia. So long as the country is in the 
state that it is, it is befitting her daughters to 
array themselves in garments made at home. 
I would wear them though they were of sack- 
cloth.” 

So saying, she began to don the articles one 
by one, although it must be confessed that 
she sighed a little at their texture. Mutter- 
ing protests the while Mammy Began reluc- 
tantly assisted her to dress. 

“ But you ain’t got no shoes, chile, laik 
dem does. What you gwine ter do ’bout 


A Colonial Maid 


dat?’’ questioned the old negress. “ Hyar’s 
your purty slippers. Lem’me put dem on.” 

“ Not those, mammy, please,” said Virginia 
with something of regret in her tone for her 
one vanity was her feet. “ Get me the cali- 
manco shoes.” 

At length her toilet was completed, and she 
went down reluctantly to the dining-room. 
The family were already at the table. 

“ You’re late, Virgie,” cried Ralph as she 
entered. ‘‘ The coffee’s getting cold, and the 
— hello ! What have you been doing to your- 
self? ” 

A flush crept over the girl’s face as the eyes 
of the family were turned upon her. The 
Colonel saw her embarrassment, and mentally 
remarked that the cure was working. Madam 
Pendleton’s face took on an annoyed expres- 
sion, while Evelyn laughed disdainfully. 

“ Have you not made a mistake in alloAv- 
ing this ? ” asked Mrs. Pendleton of her hus- 
band in a low tone. I fear that it will en- 
courage her in her nonsense.” 

“ On the contrary it will work a cure,” 
smiled her husband. Sometimes opposition 
but fans such things to greater heat. Unop- 


A Giprs Sacrifice 37 

posed, or rather encouraged to run their 
course, they will die of their own ardor. 
Virginia loves pretty frocks as well as most 
girls. Just so soon as she finds out for her- 
self what it really means to be a rebel, Vll 
warrant you that King George will have no 
more faithful adherent than she. But hark I 
let’s listen to what the children are saying.” 

“ Gracious, Virgie 1 ” Evelyn was exclaim- 
ing petulantly. “I do hope that if we go to 
Richmond next Monday you will not go in 
such a frock. What would people say? I 
shall die of shame if you do.” 

Perchance, Evelyn, Virginia wishes to be 
on the popular side,” said Mrs. Pendleton 
with sarcasm. “You know the traitors are 
to read that absurd Declaration of Independ- 
ence, and I dare say that her apparel will 
please the rabble. Aye, and gain some ap- 
plause mayhap. You would like that, Vir- 
ginia, would you not?” 

“ Nay, madam,” said the girl quickly. 
Mrs. Pendleton had never liked the child, 
and no one was more conscious of the fact 
than Virginia. Although Colonel Pendleton 
was a wealthy man, and the care of the girl 


A Colonial Maid 


38 

nothing in an establishment like Forrest 
Hall, the lady regarded her as an interloper. 
The very mystery of her parentage increased 
her dislike. She looked at her now as Vir- 
ginia spoke in her impulsive way, and felt 
her aversion intensified an hundredfold by 
the girl’s appearance. 

“ Nay, madam,” Virginia was saying, “ I 
do not wish for applause, nor to be on the 
popular side. Squire Daniel says that no true 
patriot will wear aught that comes from Eng- 
land, and I am glad that Uncle Ralph let me 
show where my sympathies are.” 

‘‘ Well, I am glad that mine are not with a 
lot of traitors,” cried Evelyn with a toss of 
her head. You won’t be so bold in parad- 
ing your sentiments when General Howe 
whips the Americans, and Washington, and 
Patrick Henry, and Thomas Jefferson, and 
your Mr.- Adams of Massachusetts Province, 
are sent over to England in irons to be tried 
for treason.” 

‘‘ They never will be,” replied Virginia 
hotly. The British haven’t been able to do 
anything against General Washington yet, 
and they’ve been trying for more than a year. 


39 


A Girl's Sacrifice 

Just look at our victory at Charleston ! If 
they have such fine troops and excellent gen- 
erals, and can beat the world with their 
army, why haven’t they routed the Ameri- 
cans ? Now why haven’t they ? ” 

“ Well, because,” began Evelyn, and then 
stopped, dismayed, not knowing how to con- 
tinue. “Why haven’t they, father?” she 
asked, turning to him in her dilemma. 

“ Why, Evelyn, are you going to let Vir- 
ginia rout you like that ?” laughed her fa- 
ther, who was rather enjoying the tilt, much 
to his wife’s vexation. “ No, no, my child ! 
you must learn to stand up for your side bet- 
ter than that. Don’t let an adversary instill 
doubt into your mind. Now Ralph here has 
been in England, but I’ve no doubt but that 
he could find some excuse for the army. 
Could you not, my son ? ” 

“ I heard them say in England that there 
were unforeseen difficulties in the way,” an- 
swered Ralph quickly. “ In fact that there 

was an obstacle in the nature of ” 

“ There is,” interrupted Virginia wickedly. 
“ There is General Washington.” 

“ That will do, Virginia,” admonished Mrs. 


40 


A Colonial Maid 


Pendleton. “ Your faults are enough already 
without adding pertness and impoliteness to 
them. I think on the whole that the discus- 
sion had better be deferred to another time 
and place than the breakfast-table, anyway. 
Shall we really go to Richmond town Mon- 
day ? ” she asked of her husband. 

I think so, Molly. I want to hear that 
document for myself, and see what excuse the 
rebels can give for their conduct. You and 
the children may go if you prefer.” 

“ Virginia can’t go with us if she wears that 
frock, can she, mother ? ” spoke up Evelyn. 

Mrs. Pendleton hesitated. Virginia’s eyes 
filled as she noted the lady’s indecision. 
Ralph saw the tears, and came to the rescue 
gallantly. 

Virgie need not ride in the chariot at all 
if she doesn’t wish. I will take her behind 
me on my pony.” 

‘‘Ralph Pendleton, you don’t mean it?” 
gasped Evelyn. “Will you go with her in 
that dress ? ” 

“ Yes,” answered Ralph, manfully. Vir- 
ginia looked at him with gratitude. “ Of 
course I would rather she wore a silken gown. 


A Girl's Sacrifice 41 

but if she thinks she is doing right, why I 
don’t mind.” 

Arrange the manner of your going among 
yourselves,” said the Colonel, rising. “ Only 
be sure to be on time for I dislike to be kept 
waiting.” 

The others arose also, and Virginia was 
about leaving the room when there was a loud 
laugh from the Colonel. 

‘‘ My dear little rebel,” he called, come 
here.” The girl went to him obediently. 
“ What is this that I see ? ” he asked, indi- 
cating the dainty high-heeled shoes. ‘‘ I 
thought that you were to dress entirely in 
articles made on the place.” 

But these shoes are only calimanco,” fal- 
tered Virginia. 

“ Come, come, my dear,” laughed the Colo- 
nel. Calimanco or satin, the principle is 
the same. They were made in England. 
You must be consistent or else renounce your 
principles altogether. Now either wear shoes, 
stockings, and everything in conformation 
with your avowed sympathies, or else resume 
your proper attire. There must be nothing 
half-way about it.”- 


42 


A Colonial Maid 


“ Very well, sir,” answered the girl meekly. 
She left the room, her face scarlet, her ears 
burning, followed by the laughter of the 
family. 

He is right,” she murmured, as she 
reached her chamber, and drew off the of- 
fending shoes. ‘‘ But oh dear ! how can I 
give up my shoes and slippers ? ” 

She brought them all forth. The high 
heeled, rosetted things making a brave show- 
ing as they stood in a row before her. Her 
eyes filled, and soon the sobs broke from her 
lips. She was only a little girl, and dainty 
shoes were very dear to her. The coarse ar- 
ticles made on the place were heavy and cum- 
bersome, and it was a very real battle that the 
maiden fought with herself on that bright 
August morning. After a while she arose and 
bathed her face. 

‘‘ There ! I won’t think anything more 
about it,” she declared. “ I’ll just go right 
away to Uncle Eph and get him to make me 
a pair. It’s right, and it is the only thing a 
little girl can do to show her patriotism. 
Uncle Ralph - might have forbidden me to 
wear these garments at all, and I would have 


43 


A GirVs Sacrifice 

felt much worse then. I wonder if Patty 
Carter and Polly Daniel felt as badly when 
they gave up their pretty things ! Perhaps 
they did, but I haven’t heard them say any- 
thing about it. What a vain child I must 
be ! ” 

Putting on her shoes again, she drew a 
wide brimmed hat over her curls and was 
soon at Uncle Eph’s cabin* in the quarters. 
The negro protested at first, but overruling 
his objections, she finally obtained his consent 
to make the shoes for her as soon as possible. 

Smiling and happy, Virginia left the cabin, 
and returned to the house. 


CHAPTER IV 


EICHMOND TOWN 

Monday dawned bright and clear, and the 
inmates of Forre^ Hall were astir early. The 
dew had not yet disappeared from the lush 
grasses when old Valentine brought the coach 
to the door, followed by a young black with 
Master Ralph’s pony. 

Mrs. Pendleton, Evelyn and the Colonel 
came out almost immediately and entered the 
chariot. The lady was attired in a rustling 
gown of yellow brocade while Evelyn wore 
her favorite pink lutestring. Presently 
Ralph, brave in velvets and satins with shiny 
buckles and delicate laces, made his appear- 
ance. 

Where is Virginia, Ralph ? ” asked his 
father. “ Is she not ready yet ? Tell Martha 
to ask her to come down instantly.” 

But as he was speaking Virginia’s little 
figure became visible through the open door. 

44 


Richmond Town 45 

She came upon the portico with lagging steps, 
well knowing that her apparel would be the 
subject of remark. Ralph’s countenance fell 
as he caught sight of her. She was clothed 
in garments made of cloth woven on the 
place, with thick, heavy shoes, such as were 
worn by the negroes upon her feet, and a 
broad-brimmed straw hat upon her head. 

Virginia, I really do think that if you 
will wear such things, you should remain at 
home,” exclaimed Evelyn in an irritated tone. 
Mrs. Pendleton regarded the girl with a dis- 
gusted expression upon her face. 

Say nothing further, Evelyn,” interposed 
her father. I prefer that Virginia should 
wear that garb wherever she goes. So long 
as she feels as she does, I will have her use 
no other. If Ralph does not mind taking 
her, she may ride with him. Otherwise, she 
will have to come with us.” 

Do you mind very much, Ralph?” asked 
Virginia in a low tone. 

‘‘ Not so much but that I will take you, 
Virgie,” responded the boy manfully. You 
are as pretty as a posy no matter what you 
have on, and after all what difference does it 


A Colonial Maid 


46 

make to a gentleman whether a lady w^ears 
silk or cotton ? ” 

‘‘ True for you, my boy,” laughed the 
Colonel who had overheard the remark. He 
would not have been so complaisant had one 
of his own children been so arrayed. 

Ralph, what nonsense is that? ” exclaimed 
his mother. “ I desire that you do not abet 
Virginia in her naughtiness. Of course it 
matters to a gentleman whether a lady is well 
dressed or not.” 

‘‘ It is kind of you not to care, Ralph,” 
whispered Virginia as she seated herself on 
the pillion behind the boy, and slipped her 
arms about him for support. ‘‘ I think 
that you are the very nicest boy that I 
know.” 

“Nicer than Joe Daniel?” queried Ralph, 
for Joe was a great favorite with Virginia. 

“ Yes ; nicer even than Joe though he is a 
patriot,” answered Virginia laughing. 

“ You like everybody who is a patriot, don’t 
you ? ” 

“ Everybody that I know. But I expect 
that there are some people that I wouldn’t 
like even though they were patriots. I do 


Richmond Town 


47 

wish that you and Uncle Ralph were patriots ! 
I don’t see how you can help being so.” 

“ It would be impossible for us to be other 
than we are,” remarked Ralph. “ I am anx- 
ious to hear how that Declaration reads. I’d 
like to know what the rebels have to say for 
themselves. We fellows used to talk it over, 
in England, and we wondered what excuse 
they could make for their conduct. They 
ought to help pay the expenses of the French 
and Indian wars, you know.” 

‘‘ Squire Daniel says that we did help in 
many ways, Ralph. We quartered the troops, 
and sent companies from the colonies to the 
frontiers. And it was our own people who 
had to suffer all the depredations of the 
savages. Besides, it isn’t because we do not 
want to help share the expenses with the 
mother country, but it is because she claims a 
right to tax us without giving us a voice in 
the laws that govern us. No Englishman 
will submit to having his rights encroached 
upon, and you know it.” 

Yes ; I know that, Virgie. But how you 
talk ! Where did you learn so much ? ” 

Every one talks it,” answered the girl. 


A Colonial Maid 


48 

“ but I get it mostly at Squire Daniel’s. He 
believes that the young folks should under- 
stand all about such things, and so he talks 
to us. They are good patriots, you know.” 

I know that they are about the worst 
rebels in the colony,” growled Ralph. 

‘‘ There are many of them, Ralph. Indeed, 
I believe that there are but few Tories remain- 
ing among us. Lord Dunmore’s action in try- 
ing to incite the blacks to insurrection, and 
the burning of Norfolk was a good thing for 
the cause. It made many turn over to the 
colonists’ side who had been against us before. 
Even Uncle Ralph thought that he did 
wrong.” 

Lord Dunmore was a scoundrel ! ” ex- 
claimed Ralph. “ But because his Majesty’s 
representative happened to be a knave is no 
reason why people should be disloyal to their 
king.” 

Thus they rode along. The coach was 
some distance ahead of them. The boy and 
the girl conversing sometimes jestingly, some- 
times seriously upon the great war now 
raging between the colonies and the mother 
country, each repeating arguments and dis- 


Richmond Town 


49 


courses heard from the older people, and each 
loyally and sometimes half angrily espousing 
his or her cause. 

The woods were picturesque in glade and 
greenery. Birds warbled in the tree-tops. 
The breeze rustled the leaves gently. Some- 
times the road wound near the river, and then 
the mellow music of the laughing waters 
could be heard foaming over moss clad rocks. 
Over all shone the great white light of the 
sun making the atmosphere warm and 
golden. In the distance near the horizon 
could be seen piles of clouds which lay 
against the blue of the sky like great snow- 
drifts. Soon they descried the hills of Rich- 
mond town, and Ralph urged his pony to 
greater speed. Crossing Bloody Run where 
Nathaniel Bacon had defeated the Indians a 
hundred years before they paused as they 
reached the hill upon which stood the old 
church of St. John. 

‘‘ Look, children,” called the Colonel, 
stopping the chariot. There is as fine a 
view as you will ever see anywhere.” 

The little party looked at the scene before 
them. Below them spread the majestic river 


A Colonial Maid 


50 

with its picturesque falls and rapids foaming 
over rocks some of which rose into beautiful 
little islands. Upon its broad bosom glittered 
the white sails of barks, and close in to the 
land some sloops lay at anchor. At the foot 
of the hill lay the town then a village of but 
a few hundred inhabitants. The hamlet 
straggled along the sides of a sparkling and 
lively creek whose waters emptied into the 
James and were thence borne to the sea. 

The undulations of the hills and fields, the 
old church embosomed in trees and surrounded 
by hillocks which were the mansions of the 
dead, the noble river with its hashing rapids, 
murmuring falls and poetic mists, the islands, 
the valley in which the little town lay, and 
everywhere the prodigious extent of wilder- 
ness, made a scene of grandeur, beauty and 
variety. 

Oh,^’ breathed Virginia. ‘‘ Isn’t it beauti- 
ful, Ralph ? ” 

“ It is indeed,” answered the lad solemnly. 

There is nothing like it anywhere. I am 
glad that I am a Virginian. And ’tis but a 
little while that the privilege will be mine of 
gazing upon that majestic river and these hills.” 


Richmond Town 


5 ^ 


Virginia could not reply. Her heart was 
too full. Perhaps the same feeling actuated 
the father that filled the breast of the son, for 
he removed his cocked hat, holding it in his 
hand while he gazed with reverence upon the 
scene. Then, without further words, they re- 
sumed their journey, and soon entered the 
town. 

Richmond presented a lively aspect. Court 
day was always a holiday for all the country- 
side, and on this occasion it was especially so 
for the news that the Declaration of In- 
dependence was to be read brought more than 
the usual quota of guests to the village. Men 
were anxious to hear in what terms the dec- 
laration of their rights had been couched ; 
and so from every direction the people came. 
On horseback, in wagons, or afoot. The 
hunter from the back woods, the owner of a 
few acres side by side with the lordly pro- 
prietor of many ; the grinning heedless negro 
and the well-bred gentleman in his coach. 
All classes assembled to-day in indiscriminate 
confusion upon the court-house green to hear 
the momentous declaration. 

Colonel Pendleton and his family made 


52 


A Colonial Maid 


their way to the crowded square where they 
were fortunate enough to secure places near 
the speaker’s stand which was surrounded by 
two hundred militia. A shout went up as the 
reader ascended the platform, succeeded by a 
solemn hush as, in deep tones, he began the 
magnificent document : 

“ ‘ When in the course of human events, it 
becomes necessary for one people to dissolve 
the bonds which have connected them with an- 
other, and to assume, among the powers of the 
earth, the separate and equal station to which 
the laws of nature and of nature’s God entitle 
them, a decent respect for the opinions of 
mankind requires that they should declare 
the cause which impels them to the separa- 
tion.’ ” 

Throughout the reading the stillness was 
intense. The people seemed scarcely to 
breathe, so attentively were they listening. 
Virginia stood with her eyes uplifted to the 
speaker’s face, her lips parted as if to drink in 
the grand words. At first Ralph listened in- 
differently, but after the first few sentences he 
began to look up. Then, as the reader contin- 
ued to pour forth the accusations by which 


Richmond Town 


53 


the King of England was arraigned before 
the world, he drew closer to the platform 
as if fascinated and could look away no 
more. 

“ ‘ We, therefore,’ ” concluded the reader, 
‘ the representatives of the United States of 
America in general Congress assembled, ap- 
pealing to the Supreme Judge of the world 
for the rectitude of our intentions, do in 
the name and by the authority of the good 
people of these colonies, solemnly publish and 
declare that these united colonies are, and of 
right ought to be, free and independent States ; 
that they are absolved from all allegiance to 
the British crown, and all political connection 
between them and the state of Great Britain 
is, and ought to be, totally dissolved, and that, 
as free and independent States, they have full 
power to levy war, conclude peace, contract 
alliances, establish commerce, and do all other 
acts and things which independent States may 
of right do. And for the support of this 
Declaration, with firm reliance upon the pro- 
tection of Divine Providence, we mutually 
pledge to each other our lives, our fortunes, 
and our sacred honor.’ ” 


54 A Colonial Maid 

The reader looked into the earnest faces be- 
fore him. 

‘ ‘ ‘ Now will America’s sons her fame increase, 

In arms and science, with glory, honor and peace,’ ” 

he said. “We stand before the nations as 
one of them. We are at the beginning of a 
new era. It will depend upon us, the people, 
whether we justify the confidence shown in 
us by these men, our representatives. The 
question is one that should strike home to 
every heart. Will we also support this Dec- 
laration with ‘ our lives, our fortunes, and our 
sacred honor’? Will we?” he paused sol- 
emnly. 

“ Aye ! Aye ! ” came the answer with a 
shout. 

“ Huzzah ! Huzzah ! ” 

“ Then three cheers for the new United 
States, men,” cried the speaker. 

“ Hip, hip, hurrah ! ” yelled the crowd, and 
Ralph, carried away by the intensity of emo- 
tion, joined in heartily. 

“ My son,” spoke the Colonel, laying a 
hand upon his shoulder, blank amazement 
depicted upon his countenance, “ do you 
know what you are doing ? ” 


Richmond Town 


SS 


The boy answered not a word, but, hang- 
ing his head, turned and stole out of the 
crowd. 

“ Three cheers for General Washington and 
the Continental army,” called a voice, and 
the people gave them lustily. 

At this instant the British flag which had 
waved proudly from a staff on the village 
green was seen to totter. It swayed for a mo- 
ment and then fell to the ground. A great 
shout went up as the Continental flag was 
run up in its place. Then the militia re- 
echoed the universal joy with three volleys 
of small arms. The drums and fifes struck 
up Yankee Doodle, and the people, with sat- 
isfaction depicted upon their countenances, 
mingled together exchanging congratulations. 

Mrs. Pendleton and Evelyn to their morti- 
fication found themselves much more notice- 
able than was Virginia. Men, women and 
children with the true interests of their coun- 
try at heart were marked by a simplicity of 
garb hitherto unknown. Luxury loving 
though the Virginians were, when it became 
a matter of principle, finery of all sorts was 
ruthlessly sacrificed to the demands of tlie 


A Colonial Maid 


56 

hour. It was not a time for dress, and sim- 
plicity Avas the keynote of the day. Thus 
Virginia found that she had plenty of com- 
pany, and it was Mrs. Pendleton and her 
daughter and ladies of the same Tory tenden- 
cies who were conspicuous by their array. 

The Pendletons soon engaged in conversa- 
tion with a group as gorgeously attired as 
themselves, while Virginia, unnoticed by 
them, strayed aAvay from the croAvd looking 
everywhere for Ralph. 

“ Give you good-day, my little maid,” said 
a voice presently, and Virginia turned with 
an exclamation of joy to greet the portly man 
with good-humored face Avho had accosted 
her. 

“ O, Squire Daniel, how do you do ? Are 
Polly and Joe here ? ” 

“ To be sure they are,” answered the Squire. 

We’ve been looking for you everyAvhere. 
We want you and Ralph, and Evelyn too if 
she Avill, to go home Avith us for dinner. We 
Avill come back in time to see the illumina- 
tions to-night.” 

“We will be glad to go, I am sure,” said 
Virginia, Avith delight, “ but I don’t knoAV 


Richmond Town 


SI 

where Ralph is. I lost sight of him just 
after the reading of the Declaration.” 

I think that I saw him riding off in that 
direction,” said the Squire, pointing toward 
the road over which they had come to the 
town. “ Perhaps he has gone to some of his 
friends.” 

It is strange,” said Virginia, troubled. 
She had been so absorbed that she had not 
witnessed Ralph’s action. “ I do not see why 
he should do this way. It is not like 
him.” 

‘‘ Never mind ! He’ll turn up all right. 
Wasn’t the Declaration fine ? I declare I feel 
as if I could whip all King George’s troops 
single-handed and alone after hearing it. I 
tell you that that will give his Majesty’s min- 
isters something to think about.” 

“ It was grand,” declared Virginia, her eyes 
shining. 

“ Well, well, I wonder what Colonel Pen- 
dleton thought of it ! You hunt up Ralph 
while I talk to him a little while. That 
paper ought to make him see the error of his 
ways if anything will. Mind ! we will be at 
Ege’s inn where you can meet us. And don’t 


A Colonial Maid 


58 

be later than an hour from now, or we’ll miss 
Aunt Rhody’s fried chicken.” 

The Squire hurried off, and Virginia wan- 
dered disconsolately in the direction Ralph 
had taken. She did not like to return to 
Mrs. Pendleton because of Evelyn’s desire not 
to be seen with her in the garb she wore, and 
she could not but wonder why Ralph had 
gone off as he had. So, half unconsciously, 
she retraced the road by which they had en- 
tered the village, and presently was amazed 
to find herself in front of the old church of 
St. John. 

“ How far I have come,” she exclaimed as 
she realized where she was. “ Why, there’s 
Ralph’s pony ! I wonder what he came here 
for ? I am so glad that I have found 
him.” 

Entering the yard of the church she gave 
it a hasty inspection, but seeing no signs of 
the boy, hurried on into the building. 

“ Ralph, Ralph, are you here ? ” she called 
softly, trying to accustom her eyes to the 
darkened interior of the sanctuary. A low 
groan was her only answer, and Virginia ran 
quickly toward the place whence it came. 


Richmond Town 


59 

Ralph lay prone upon the floor of the 
church, his face buried in his hands. 

“ 0, Ralph, what is it ? Are you hurt ? ” 
cried the girl in alarm, kneeling beside him. 
“ What has happened ? Do tell me.” 


CHAPTER V 


AN INTERESTING STRANGER 

Again the boy groaned, and turned such a 
woebegone looking face toward her that the 
girl was frightened. 

Dear Ralph, are you ill ? Did you hurt 
yourself? What is the matter V’ 

‘‘ Didn’t you hear what I did ? ” asked 
Ralph, in such distressed tones that tears came 
to Virginia’s eyes. ‘‘ I hurrahed for the col- 
onies. And I am a Pendleton ! ” 

“ Ralph, you did what ? ” The girl was 
overcome with amazement. She could 
scarcely credit her ears. Ralph, a Pendle- 
ton, to shout for the colonies ! There must 
be some mistake. 

“ Yes ; you may well look your astonish- 
ment, Virgie. And father — you should have 
seen his face ! I can never look at him 
again.” The boy sighed deeply and covered 
his face with his hands. 

6o 


An Interesting Stranger 6i 

'' Why,” asked Virginia, why did you do 
it, Ralph?” 

‘‘ I don’t know,” answered Ralph slowly. 

There must have been some sorcery about 
that paper, for as I listened it seemed to me 
that there was no other side. That the col- 
onies were right. It was all the fault of the 
Declaration.” 

“ And I would that all who heard those 
words were affected in like manner, my boy,” 
spoke a voice from the recesses of the church. 

Ralph sprang to his feet, and Virginia ut- 
tered a little cry as a stranger advanced 
toward them. He was tall, and though his 
movements were somewhat awkward, yet 
there was much of command in his mien. 
His mouth was rather stern, but it was full of 
character ; his forehead very broad and high 
was tanned and freckled. He was carefully 
arrayed in a dressed wig, black small clothes, 
and a scarlet cloak hung from his shoulders. 
He came toward the children, smiling at 
them in such a sweet way that their alarm 
vanished, and both felt drawn to him. 

‘‘ And so you were moved by the Declara- 
tion, my son ? ” he asked. “ Will you tell me 


62 A Colonial Maid 

why you regret having cheered for the col- 
onies ? ” 

‘‘ I am a loyalist/’ answered the boy, “ and 
the son of a loyalist. Why I cheered, I know 
not, but it grieves me that 1 should have been 
disloyal even for a moment.” 

“ Who is your father, boy? I seem not to 
know your face, and yet it hath a puzzling 
resemblance to some one whom I ought to 
know.” 

“ Colonel Ralph Pendleton is my father, 
and Ralph is also my name.” 

‘‘ Ah, yes. I have not seen Ralph Pendle- 
ton for some time. He would not attend the 
House of Burgesses longer after it was dis- 
solved by Lord Dunmore, and hath kept well 
to himself since.” 

“ My father did not altogether approve of 
Lord Dunmore’s actions,” said Ralph ; “ yet 
neither does he approve of the acts of Mr. 
Henry and the other patriots. We were unfor- 
tunate in having Lord Dunmore as a governor. 
Another man might have been better for his 
Majesty’s cause. Yet my father would rather 
have Lord Dunmore for governor, for what- 
ever manner of man he was, he was still the 


An Interesting Stranger 63 

representative of the King, than to be obliged 
to know that Virginia is under the rule of 
Patrick Henry. He is a bold rebel.” 

“ But a God fearing one,” said the stranger 
gently. “ And while not a representative of 
the King he is the representative of a higher 
power than the King’s — the people’s.” 

I have been in England for the past 
year,” said Ralph, and there the talk is that 
the King is the supreme power. Englishmen 
submit to his rule there. They do not con- 
sider themselves oppressed because they must 
pay taxes.” 

“ Because they have a voice in the making 
of their own laws, and can regulate those 
taxes to please themselves. Because King 
George has not taken from them certain in- 
alienable rights and privileges which belong 
to them. How long, think you, boy, would 
Englishmen submit to having the rights of 
the Magna Charta annulled? Would they 
stand it ? ” 

“ No, no,” replied Ralph, “ they would 
not.” 

^^Then because we happen to be on this 
side of the water does it follow that we must 


64 A Colonial Maid 

submit to be tyrannized over without pro- 
test ? Does it follow on that account that we 
must have governors set up over us without 
regard to our wishes ? That trial by jury 
must be denied us ? That the murderous 
savages must be incited to destroy our* homes 
and slay our families with impunity ? Would 
Englishmen submit to these things, think 
you ? ” 

“ No,” said Ralph again. ‘‘ They Avould 
not.” 

They would not,” echoed the stranger. 
“ They would not be Englishmen and they did. 
For these reasons, and for other causes as 
weighty, the colonies have declared war 
against the mother country. Because liberty 
is so dear to us we will not submit to chains 
and slavery. It hath always happened, it will 
always happen, that whenever kings become 
tyrants, men are raised up to confute and con- 
fuse those tyrannies. Thus Caesar had his 
Brutus ; Charles the First his Cromwell ; 
and George the Third should have profited 
by their example — but he did not. The 
colonies submitted long to wrong. They 
petitioned and supplicated, but to no avail. 


An Interesting Stranger 65 

And now the revolution is upon us. Out of 
it hath grown a new country. Whatever may 
be the result we have taken our stand before 
the nations of the world, as free and inde- 
pendent States. They who wrote the docu- 
ment have done better than they knew when 
even a boy — of loyal family and tradition — is 
moved out of himself by it.’’ 

“ Sir,” said Ralph, “ I do not know who 
you are, but I know that your words impress 
me deeply. I fear to talk further with you. 
I cannot answer you. I am confused and 
perplexed by the day’s happenings. My 
father was right when he said that I must 
return to England. The air does indeed 
breathe treason.” 

“ Not treason, my lad, but liberty. Would 
you have us bondsmen, or lie inactive under 
indignities that our brethren over the sea 
chopped olf Charles the First’s head for? But 
I will not talk further to you, my son. I 
would not stir up confusion in your breast, 
nor make a breach betwixt you and your 
father. But hark ye. Master Pendleton ! You 
will soon arrive at man’s estate. When you 
do so, take no man’s opinion for yours with- 


66 


A Colonial Maid 


out first finding out your own convictions in 
the matter. Be no man’s follower. Do not 
be a Whig because your father is one, nor yet 
a Tory for the same reason. Reflect upon 
both sides, and when once you decide for 
yourself which is in the right, stick to it 
regardless of consequences. Thus do I speak 
to you, for I perceive that you are a lad of 
parts.” 

I thank you, sir,” answered Ralph courte- 
ously. “Will you not favor me with your 
name that I may remember both the name 
and the advice with gratitude ? ” 

A smile lighted up the rugged face of the 
stranger and he gazed at them for a few 
moments without replying. Then drawing 
Virginia to him, he said, as he toyed with her 
curls : 

“ This little maiden will, I perceive by her 
garments, be well pleased with my name. As 
for you. Master Pendleton, I am not so sure, 
for you are but indifferent to our cause. I am 
Patrick Henry.” 

“ The Governor ! ” ejaculated Virginia look- 
ing at him with delight. “ Is it really Mr. 
Henry?” 



“I AM PATRICK HENRY 






♦ 




✓ 

\ 


X. 




'1 





% 

S 



i 

I 


• ‘ 


« 




t 


• 4 


4 


r 





% 



* 


< 




J 


i 



* 


An Interesting Stranger 67 

“ It is,” answered Patrick Henry. 1 need 
not. ask which side you espouse. You are a 
patriot. You wear none of the proscribed 
articles of dress. Come now ! tell me how 
much tea do you drink ? ” 

‘‘ O, not any,” cried Virginia warmly. “ I 
have not tasted it since the Boston Port Bill 
went into effect.” 

Why, what a little patriot you are,” 
laughed the Governor. “ How old are you, 
my dear? ” 

“ I am fourteen.” 

“ And what is your name ? ” 

‘‘ I don’t really know,” answered Virginia, 
her face clouding at the question. “ But 
Colonel Pendleton lets me wear his name, and 
he named me — Virginia.” 

“ So you are the little one whom Ralph 
Pendleton took to his home some years ago, 
are you ? ” Mr. Henry drew the child closer 
to him. Ralph who had recovered from the 
embarrassment into which the announcement 
of the stranger’s identity had thrown him 
now broke in impulsively : 

‘‘ Mr. Henry, I offer you my apology, sir, for 
the manner in which I spoke of you, I ” 


68 


A Colonial Maid 


Tut, tut, lad ! Twas nothing ! If Pat- 
rick Henry has no worse to endure than such 
remarks as yours, he will be better off than 
most men. Now is it not strange, children, 
that both of you have been brought up 
together, and yet one is a patriot, and the 
other a loyalist? 

‘‘ No, sir,” answered Virginia naively. 
“ Ralph couldn’t help being a loyalist be- 
cause he is a Pendleton. I am not, you 
know.” 

‘‘ I see. Are you not afraid that she will 
contaminate your loyalistic tendencies ? ” 
And Mr. Henry glanced keenly at the boy. 

‘‘ I am afraid that they are contaminated 
already,” sighed the boy, a troubled look com- 
ing over his face. 

‘‘ Well, we won’t go into that any more, my 
boy. Think it over, and if you decide for the 
King I won’t blame you. If at any time I can 
serve you I will be happy to do so. Don’t 
you and Master Ralph ever quarrel over your 
politics ? ” he asked turning again to Virginia. 

‘‘ Sometimes,” admitted the girl. “ And I 
did play a mean trick on him.” 

“ How was. that, my dear ? ” 


An Interesting Stranger 69 

Virginia told him briefly of her lesson of 
Yankee Doodle, and how the tune had tri- 
umphed over God Save the King. The 
Governor laughed heartily at the recital. 

‘‘ I should like you both to come to visit 
me,’’ he said, rising, after some further con- 
versation. “ I will soon have my family at 
Williamsburg, and we will be most happy to 
welcome you there at any time. I think you 
would be great friends with my little flock. 
Present my compliments to your father. 
Now, good-bye to you both.” 

He- shook hands with them warmly. Then 
with a grave salutation left the church, the 
boy and girl courtesying as long as he was in 
sight. Drawing a deep breath they stared at 
each other for a moment in silence. 

“ Well,” at length gasped the girl. ‘‘ Isn’t 
he just the nicest man you ever did see, 
Ralph?” 

“ He was certainly very kind,” answered 
the boy, and vastly different from the man 
that I had heard he was. I wonder what fa- 
ther will say of him ! Virgie,” he exclaimed, 
suddenly, “ do you know that I do not feel 
like the same boy that I was this morning?” 


70 


A Colonial Maid 


“ You are beginning to believe on our side, 
aren’t you?” asked Virginia with startling 
directness. 

‘‘ I am afraid so, and I fear to meet father. 
I wish I could go somewhere until I could get 
straightened out before I meet him. My 
mind is all muddled up.” 

“ Why Squire Daniel asked us to go home 
with him,” cried Virginia with sudden re- 
membrance. “We were to meet him and 
Polly and Joe in an hour’s time at Ege’s 
inn. Has it been an hour since I came 
here ? ” 

“ Yes,” answered Ralph. “ I am sure that 
it has been that long. But let us go any- 
way. They may be waiting for us, and if 
they are not we can go straight on to Pine 
Grove. How will we let father know ? ” 

“ The Squire was going to talk to him,” 
answered Virginia. “ He would be sure to 
tell him that we were going, for he wished 
Evelyn to go too.” 

“ Then come on,” said Ralph. “ And, 
Virgie, don’t let’s talk of the colonies any 
more to-day. Will you not ? ” 

“ I won’t to you, Ralph,” promised Virginia, 


An Interesting Stronger 71 

“ but I can’t help but talk to the Squire and 
Joe. The}^ always do, and they will expect 
it of me. But they won’t say much to you 
because they know how your family feel.” 

“ All right. Come on, Virgie.” 

The two left the church and mounting the 
pony soon reentered Richmond town. 


CHAPTER VI 


THE THIRTEEN BAND 

Ralph and Virginia found a merry com- 
pany awaiting them at Ege’s inn. The girls 
swooped upon Virginia, who seemed to be a 
general favorite, almost smothering her with 
kisses, while the boys greeted Ralph cordially. 

“You are to ride in the coach with me,’’ 
announced Polly Daniel, a pretty black eyed 
maiden, to Virginia, drawing her a little apart 
from the others. “ I haven’t seen you for 
ages and I have so much to tell you. And 
oh, Virgie, how did you get the Pendletons’ 
consent to wear that frock ? ” 

“ I think Uncle Ralph hopes to cure me of 
being a rebel,” and Virginia laughed rogu- 
ishly. “ O, Polly, while Ralph and I were in 
the church just now Mr. Henry came in, and 
he talked to us a long time.” 

“ Virginia Pendleton, not the new Gov- 
ernor?” gasped Polly. 

72 


The Thirteen Band 


73 


“ Yes ; Uncle Ralph used to know him and 
he said that he was awkward and uncouth but 
he’s just as fine a man as Uncle Ralph is or 
your father. And he asked us to come to see 
him.” . 

“ I wish I had been there ! ” exclaimed 
Polly looking at her friend with a tinge of 
envy. But maybe I will get to see him 
when he moves to Williamsburg. Father 
knows him well, and I know parts of the 
great speech he made in St. John’s church last 
year by heart. ‘ Is life so dear or peace so 
sweet ! ’ ” she exclaimed striking an attitude, 
‘‘ ‘ as to be purchased at the price of chains 
and slavery? Forbid it. Almighty God! 1 
know not what course others may take, 
but as for me, give me liberty, or give me 
death.’ ” 

Polly, what on earth are you doing ? ” 
cried the Squire, coming over to the group 
that had formed about Polly and Virginia. 

This isn’t any time for speechifying. ' If 
you young people don’t get to that fried 
chicken soon it will be give me food or give 
me death.” 

Laughing and jesting the young folks 


74 


A Colonial Maid 


scrambled into their respective conveyances 
and were soon at Pine Grove, as the Squire’s 
fine old mansion was called. The fried 
chicken and other viands of a regular Virginia 
dinner were done ample justice to by the 
healthy appetites. Then the young people 
trooped out under the trees for romping and 
games. 

‘‘ See here, boys and girls,” cried Virginia, 
after ‘‘ Here we go round the Mulberry Bush,” 
“ Oats, pease, beans, and barley grow,” and 
numerous other games had been played. I 
think we ought to do something worthy of 
the day.” 

Of course, we ought,” cried Polly. “ We 
never had a Declaration of Independence be- 
fore, and we ought to celebrate. What shall 
we do?” 

“ The boys are not all here,” remarked Joe 
Daniel, a lad about Ralph’s age, else we 
could have a parade. We have a fine regi- 
ment.” 

“We can parade anyway,” cried Polly. 
“ Let’s form a company of our own. Get 
your drum, Joe.” 

“ All right,” answered Joe, “and I’ll bring 


The Thirteen Band 75 

my fifes too. Who can play a fife besides 
Virginia ? Ralph, can’t you ? ” 

Ralph had drawn a little apart, when the 
parade was proposed, and stood with clouded 
face uncertain whether or not to leave. Vir- 
ginia gave a look at the boy’s face ^nd broke 
in quickly before he could reply. 

“ Let’s have the music without the parade, 
please, Joe. Ralph plays some things real well 
on the fife.” 

“ All right,” acquiesced Joe good-humor- 
edly, and went after the instruments, return- 
ing with them quickly. He handed Ralph 
and Virginia each a fife. Ralph took the pipe 
with hesitation. His father’s command was 
ringing in his ears : “ Confine your tastes to 

lines more befitting a gentleman,” he had said. 

“ But it would be churlish to refuse,” 
thought the boy. Father would be the first 
to say so.” So he joined Joe and Virginia. 
Soon the rousing notes of “ Old King Cole,” 
Sailors’ Hornpipe,” and other lively airs 
floated through the grove. Tune after tune 
followed. Presently Joe launched into 
Yankee Doodle, and inspired by the stirring 
strains, the children sent up a shout. 


76 


A Colonial Maid 


“ Forward march ! ” cried Joe strutting 
around like a turkey cock. “ Come on ! 
Form in line, all of you. Come, Ralph ! 
Come, Virginia ! ” 

The children dropped into line. Virginia 
was beside Joe instantly. So intent was she 
upon the music that she did not notice that 
Ralph remained seated, the fife held listlessly 
in his hand. 

“ I will be glad to go back to England,’' 
thought the boy with bitterness. “ There 
everybody thinks alike anyway. While here 
— why I’ve known Polly and Joe and the 
others all my life, but I’m different from 
them. I wish I hadn’t come.” 

At this instant a little hand was slipped 
into his, and Virginia stood beside him while 
Polly, Joe and the other children thronged 
about him. 

<< We’re awfully sorry, old fellow,” said Joe 
with boyish bluntness. We forgot how you 
felt on the subject. Forgive us, won’t 
you? ” 

‘‘ It’s all right,” declared Ralph choking 
back the emotion that welled up at this ex- 
pression of regard. “ I ought not to have 


The Thirteen Band 77 

come, but I didn’t realize how different it 
would be from what it used to be.” 

“ It’s all because you’ve been in England so 
long,” cried Polly. “ I just know that if you 
had been here instead of over there, you 
would have been as big a patriot as any of us. 
Wouldn’t you, now ? ” 

“ I don’t know. I — yes, I expect that I 
would. Now see here,” said Ralph with deter- 
mination, “just because I am a Tory you need 
not give up your games, or anything you were 
going to do, on my account. I guess I can 
stand it. I might as well get used to things 
first as last,” he added with something of his 
father’s grimness. “ I am apt to see a great 
deal of this sort of thing anywhere in the 
colony ; so go ahead.” 

“ Do you mean that, Ralph ? ” asked 
Polly. 

“ Yes ; I do,” answered Ralph, feeling that he 
was not lonesome any longer and not so differ- 
ent after all. “ Whenever you do anything 
that I can’t join. I’ll stop, and you needn’t 
think anything about it, will you ? ” 

“ No ; we won’t. And for a Tory, Ralph 
Pendleton, T think you are the nicest one that 


A Colonial Maid 


78 

I ever saw,’’ declared Polly. ‘‘ I only wish 
that they were all like you.” 

“ Well, what are you going to do now ? ” 
asked Ralph, as they seated themselves once 
more under the trees. 

“ I think that it would be nice if we could 
form a sort of band,” suggested Virginia. ‘‘ I 
heard Mrs. Page say that the girls in Massa- 
chusetts Province had formed themselves into 
bands, and that they knit socks, made shirts 
and picked lint for the soldiers. Why couldn’t 
we do that too ? ” 

‘‘ The very thing,” cried the girls in a 
chorus. How glad we are that you thought 
of it, Virginia. How shall we begin ? ” 

‘‘We will have to ask some of our mothers to 
help us,” put in Polly wisel3^ “ I think that 
this will be a great deal better than parading, 
though that is fun. If we do this we will be 
helping our country if we can’t fight.” 

“ That’s all right for you girls, but where 
do we boys come in ? ” cried Joe. “We can’t 
fight either ; neither can we sew. I think 
it’s mean to get up something that we boys 
can’t do too.” 

“ It seems to me,” cried Virginia, her eyes 


The Thirteen Band 


79 


flashing, that if I were you bOys I’d learn all 
that I could about soldiering. Then if the 
war lasts long enough you will be ready to 
fight the right way. I wouldn’t worry about 
being a boy if I were one. I’d just learn how 
to fight.” 

“ Why I believe you would,” laughed Joe. 

And you would make a good boy too, 
Virginia.” 

Virginia is right,” remarked Ralph. “ I 
am going to do just as she says. I am going 
to learn all that I can about fighting, and just as 
soon as it is possible I shall join the army.” 

‘‘ I am going to do the same thing,” cried 
Joe. Let’s promise each other, Ralph, that 
if we meet in battle we won’t fight each other. 
It’s too bad that such a good fellow as you is 
on the wrong side.” 

Ralph made no reply to this speech. 
Everybody seemed to be thinking, when all at 
once Polly called out : 

“ Let’s call it ‘ The Thirteen Band.’ After 
the thirteen colonies, you know. And every- 
body must wear the number thirteen about her, 
or else be dealt with as a traitor.” 

“ That’s fine, Polly,” called one of the boys. 


8o 


A Colonial Maid 


We can come in on that too. We boys can 
be The Thirteen Band, and learn how to fight, 
and you girls can be the part of it that sews 
for the soldiers.” 

And so then and there was formed a band 
called The Thirteen Band, whose functions 
embraced the wide scope of fighting, sewing, 
knitting and picking lint. The merriment 
had died away, and in the place of the laugh- 
ing boys and girls of a short time before, a 
group of young people with sober, serious 
faces discussed the problem of how' to be of 
use to their country in her time of need. 

Is it any wonder that the colonies succeeded 
in their struggle with the greatest power in 
the world when even the children were imbued 
with such a spirit of devotion ? 


CHAPTER VII 


A SAD ACCIDENT 

It was September. The doors of the great 
hall of the mansion were open, and the case- 
ments framed the landscape like a picture. 
On the steps of the front portico Virginia 
stood watching the sun setting in a golden 
blaze of glory behind the western hills. 

A tame deer, her particular pet, that had 
been browsing under the oaks, ceased his 
munching and came with slow stately steps to 
her side. The girl turned from the gorgeous 
spectacle before her, and laying her hand 
gently on the animaPs head exclaimed : 

Pretty creature ! Do you want to be 
loved ? You prett}^ Mounty ! ” 

For answer the deer rubbed his head against 
her. Virginia lavished caresses upon him, 
calling him endearing names the while. 
Presently Evelyn came to the door. 

81 


82 


A Colonial Maid 


“ Mother wishes you to come to her in 
the sitting-room, Virgie,” she said. “ Let 
Mounty come to me. Come, Mounty ! Pretty 
creature ! ” 

But the animal bounded up the steps after 
Virginia as she started for the hall. 

“ Mounty, Mounty,” called Evelyn angrily. 
‘‘ Virginia, don’t let him go into the hall. 
You know mother won’t like it.” 

Virginia, tried to drive her pet back. 
Evelyn, enraged that the animal would not 
come at her bidding, struck him a sharp 
blow with a stick that she had picked up. 
The deer jumped into the hall. Virginia, 
hoping that as soon as he lost sight of her he 
would run out through the other entrance, 
ran into the sitting-room, and tried to close 
the door behind her. But the creature was 
too quick for her, and leaped through the aper- 
ture before she could get the door shut, start- 
ling the occupants of the apartment by his 
abrupt entrance. 

Mrs. Pendleton sat on one side with her 
knitting. At her feet a little colored pet was 
learning to sew. An old black woman was at 
the table cutting out the negroes’ winter 


A Sad Accident (S3 

clothes. Near an open window Ralph sat, a 
book in his hand. 

“ Virginia,’^ cried Mrs. Pendleton dropping 
her knitting, “ what does this mean ? Take 
that animal out of here instantly.” 

I didn’t intend him to come in,” an- 
swered Virginia, making frantic efforts to drive 
the deer out, but he would follow me.” 

‘‘ Wait ! I’ll help to get him out.” And 
Ralph sprang to his feet, letting his book fall 
to the floor. ‘‘ Stand aside, Virgie, so that he 
can have a clear passage.” 

Virginia stepped to one side. Ralph 
rushed after the creature with boyish delight, 
and, after driving him around the room, suc- 
ceeded in getting him headed toward the door 
when Evelyn appeared directly in front of the 
entrance. The frightened animal paused for 
the space of a second, then turned in the en- 
deavor to And another exit, and found him- 
self directly in front of a large pier glass. 
Spying his own reflection in the mirror the 
deer made a wild dash into the glass. A crash 
followed. The now thoroughly terrorized 
animal rushed this way and that in his efforts 
to escape. Finally catching sight of the open 


A Colonial Maid 


84 

window near which Ralph had been sitting 
he plunged through the opening and was 
gone. 

‘‘ Oh, won’t you catch it now,” cried Evelyn 
who was the first to recover from the shock of 
the accident. '' Gracious, but you’ll get ‘ the 
green doctor ’ ! ” 

It wasn’t Virgie’s fault any more than it 
was yours,” cried Ralph indignantly. ‘‘ If 
you hadn’t come up just when you did 
Mounty would have gone through the door all 
right, and this wouldn’t have happened.” 

“ How did I know that you were trying to 
get him out,” replied his sister wrathfully. 
“ If Virginia hadn’t let him follow her in, it 
wouldn’t have occurred. I told her not to do it.” 

‘‘ Certainly it was Virginia’s fault,” re- 
marked Mrs. Pendleton in a cold metallic 
voice. As Evelyn says she should not have 
allowed the creature to follow her into the 
house. It merits punishment which she 
richly deserves. I can’t think what your 
father will say when he finds that glass broken. 
See ! it is entirely demolished, and not another 
to be had this side of England. Martha, 
bring me my whip.” 


A Sad Accident 85 

The black girl obediently brought a small 
green horse whip with a silver head from a 
cupboard, and handed it to her mistress. It 
was one carried by the lady in riding, and 
sometimes used as a means of correction, 
and by this latter use had been nicknamed by 
the children, “ the green doctor.” 

Come here, Virginia,” said the lady in 
hard accents. 

Virginia was very pale though she said 
never a word. A punishment was always a 
severe ordeal to the sensitive girl. It seemed 
to her an indignity to be whipped as the 
blacks were, and usually she did not submit 
without a rebellious feeling of injustice. But 
to-day she felt that she should have been more 
careful ; so without a word she advanced to 
receive her chastisement. But Ralph threw 
himself between her and his mother. 

‘^Mother, mother,” he cried. ‘‘ Don’t whip 
Virgie. Indeed she was not more to blame 
than either Evel^m or 1. Let me take the 
whipping for all three of us.” 

“ Ralph, I am astonished,” exclaimed his 
mother in amazement. Well she might be, 
for children then submitted to their parents 


86 


A Colonial Maid 


without protest, no matter how great the 
wrong. “ Shall I not maintain the discipline 
of my own household as seems to me best? 
Stand aside, sir. Your father shall hear of 
this.” 

“ Yes, Ralph, please do,” pleaded Virginia, 
fearful of what the consequences might be to 
the boy if he persisted. ‘‘ I don’t mind the 
caning. After all I deserve it.” 

Without more ado Mrs. Pendleton pushed 
her son to one side, and applied the lash 
vigorously to the girl’s back. Virginia closed 
her lips tightly together and clenched her 
little hands in the effort to keep back the sobs 
that convulsed her frame. 

‘‘ There ! ” exclaimed Mrs. Pendleton. “ Per- 
haps at another time you will be more careful. 
Go to your room and let me see no more of 
you until breakfast. Ralph, stay where you 
are.” For Ralph had started after Virginia. 

Virginia ascended to her little chamber. 
Climbing upon the bed she buried her face 
in the pillows, and indulged in a good cry. 
The twilight came on. Below she could hear 
the preparations being made for the evening 
meal ; the pleasant clatter of the china, and 


A Sad Accident 87 

the hurrying to and fro of the blacks in their 
passage from kitchen to dining-room. At 
length the noise of the supper was over, and 
she heard the rumble of the coach as it was 
driven round to the door, heard the family en- 
ter, and the crack of the whip as the carriage 
rolled off. 

Her tears flowed afresh as she remembered 
that this was the night of a merrymaking at 
one of the neighboring plantations, and she 
was to have gone. Ralph too had left her, 
and the child suddenly felt very lonesome and 
forlorn. 

In the midst of her grief there came a slight 
tap on the door, and before she could answer 
it, it opened and Ralph himself stood there. 

Virgie,^’ he called, ‘‘ are you asleep? ” 

“ No, Ralph,” answered Virginia sliding 
from the high bed with alacrity. Her sorrow 
was all gone in the joy of not being forgot- 
ten. 

“ I came up just as soon as they had gone,” 
said Ralph entering the room and placing the 
candle of green myrtleberry wax that he car- 
ried in a candlestick on the table. “ Does 
your back still hurt? ” 


88 


A Colonial Maid 


Now much now/’ replied the girl, her face 
lighted up by a smile now that Ralph had 
come. “ Why didn’t you go to the Dandridges’ 
with them, Ralph ? ” 

“ Because it wasn’t right to go off and leave 
you/’ responded the boy. You had taken 
the thrashing and you were not to blame any 
more than Evelyn or I. I wasn’t going to 
let you stand missing the party all alone too. 
We’ll have some fun of our own.” 

“ Does your mother know ? ” 

“ Yes ; I asked father if I might stay before 
her, and he said that if I thought that I de- 
served the punishment too that I might 
stay.” 

“Was Uncle Ralph dreadfully angry about 
the glass? ” asked Virginia in a low tone. “ I 
am afraid to meet him.” 

“ He was sorry about it,” admitted Ralph, 
“ but he thought that as it was an accident you 
should not have been punished. Now come on 
down to the kitchen. Aunt Tillie is going to 
get you some supper, and then we’ll go down 
to Mammy Began ’s. Don’t you remember 
that Dinah is going to get married to- 
night?” 


A Sad Accident 


89 

‘‘ O sure enough,” cried Virginia almost 
gaily. I had forgotten that this was the 
wedding night. Let’s hurry.” 

She slipped her hand into Ralph’s, and 
laughing gleefully the two ran down-stairs, 
through the wide hall, into the dining-room 
and out into the kitchen. 

This apartment with its rough hewn timbers 
darkened by the smoke, its wide hearth with 
its deep jambs and long crane where all the 
meals were cooked for the plantation, afforded 
an interior worthy the brush of a Rembrandt. 
Large logs of wood four feet long were piled 
upon the immense andirons of the fireplace. 
Upon these, when meals were being prepared, 
would be spread many ovens and kettles, 
while the large hearth would be covered 
with huge ash cakes to be baked on the hot 
bricks. 

Aunt Tillie, the presiding genius who held 
complete sway over this department, much to 
the terror of the young darkies, gorgeous in 
red bandanna and spotless apron, greeted 
them with effusion. 

“ Jest kum right in, honeys. Aunt Tillie 
done got a nice cake fer ye. She knows what 


go A Colonial Maid 

her Chilians laikes. Now set down tell I git 
things fixed.” 

The children sat down by the hearth while 
the old woman drew forth her most delicious 
viands for their delectation. Ralph and Vir- 
ginia were her favorites, and many were the 
tidbits saved for them. Having eaten to re- 
pletion the two thanked her heartily, and 
then wended their way to the negro quarters 
where Mammy Began ’s cabin was. 

The festivities were at their height when the 
children entered. The bride shone resplend- 
ent in an old silken gown of Mrs. Pendleton^s, 
while the groom bore his blushing honors by 
the help of a cast off suit of the Colonel’s, the 
buckles of which were not more shiny than 
his ivories. 

The ceremony had been performed, and the 
happy pair were seated in the centre of an ad- 
miring group. The boy and girl were received 
with delight, for the darkies always felt highly 
honored whenever any of the folks from the 
great house favored them with their presence. 
After offering congratulations, Ralph and 
Virginia were given seats of honor, and they 
watched the proceedings with interest. 


A Sdd Accident 


91 

‘‘ Mistah Willum Braxton, Marse Braxton’s 
Willum,’ will now favoli us with a song,” 
announced the master of ceremonies, and a 
tall, black negro stepped forward and sang the 
following : 


“ Ouct de Lord he brought to Adam 
A ’oomaii he name Ebe ; 

An’ de Lord he say : ‘ She yourn 
As long as bof shall lib.’ 

An’ Adam say : ‘ O Massa, 

Bat ’ooman am brack an’ bad.’ 

But de Lord he smile fer dat brack ’ooman, 
Wuz de onliest one he had. 


“ An’ he say : ‘ O Adam, lis’en, 

Dat ’ooman ain’t so brack, 

Ef you done laik her colah. 

Her cookin’ ain’t so slack.’ 

An’ Adam frown : ‘ O Massa, 

Dat ’ooman am weak an’ po’.’ 

But de Lord he smile laik dat brack ’ooman 
Wuz de lubbliest one fer sho’. 


“An’ Adam an’ Ebe wuz ma’ed. 

An’ libed in Eden fair 
’Til de ole sarpent went spyin’ 

At dat brack ’ooman dere. 

Den Adam he say : ‘ O Massa, 

Dat ’ooman am a wuthless thing. ’ 

But de Lord he frown fer dat brack ’ooman 
Did de wustest trubble bring. 


92 


A Colonial Maid 


‘‘ An’ de Lord he say : ‘ O Adam, 

Dat ’ooman no wuss dan you ; 

You sho’ly should know bettah 
Dan to do what you did do. ’ 

An’ Adam say : ‘ O Massa, 

I'll nebber be bad ergain.’ 

But de Lord he frown, an’ shooed dat pair 
Way out in de win’ an’ de rain.” 


Ralph/’ whispered Virginia, “ did you 
know before that Eve was a black woman ? ” 

“ No, ” answered the boy controlling his 
risibles with difficulty. “ I never heard that 
version. I think our education has been neg- 
lected. What is that Dinah is saying ? ” 

The refreshments were being passed after 
the song, and a young darky girl was offer- 
ing some cake to the bride. 

^‘Will you hab sum cake, Miss Dinah?” 
she asked. 

“ No, thankee, miss,” returned Dinah with 
a toss of her head. ‘‘ De man habin’ me 
habin’ bin ribin from sich a hight of nater 
makes it almost ompossible to disinfloor me.” 

‘‘ Gracious me ! ” gasped Ralph as the 
darkies stared in open mouthed admiration at 
the bride. “ Let’s get out of this, Virgie. I 
can stand no more.” 


A Sad Accident 


93 


Almost convulsed with laughter they fled 
from the cabin followed by the music of the 
Addles and the sound of shuffling feet. The 
darkies were in for a night of hilarity and 
fun. 


CHAPTER .VIII 


AN UNEXPECTED ENCOUNTER 

‘‘Have you heard the news, Virginia?’’ 
asked Evelyn in gleeful accents the next 
morning at breakfast. 

“ No, ” replied Virginia, looking up from 
the cakes ; “ what is it ? ” 

“ They told us at Dandridges’ last night 
that the rebels had been defeated at Harlem 
Plaines, and that they were so badly routed 
they were fleeing in every direction. It 
won’t be long now until the traitors will be 
crying for mercy, and will be glad to accept 
any terms that the King may offer.” 

“Is it true? ” gasped Virginia, appealing to 
Mrs. Pendleton. The Colonel and Ralph had 
already left the table. 

“True? Of course it is true,” answered 
the lady irately, “ why should Evelyn tell it 
if it were not so? It was only a question of 
time in any case before the rebels would be 

94 


An Unexpected Encounter 95 

defeated. How they could have the temerity 
to stand up before such troops as his Majesty’s 
has always been a mystery to me.” 

And all the signers of the Declaration of 
Independence will be hanged, won’t they, 
mother? ” 

Certainly, my dear. It is no more than 
they expected themselves. Did not one of 
their own number say, ‘ that they must all 
hang together lest they should each hang 
separately ’ ? Whether separately or together 
I dare say there will be no question about the 
hanging. The King is not a man to overlook 
such an offense. It was an absurd idea to 
make such a proclamation anyway. If the 
colonies had had the least show of succeeding, 
there might have been some reason for it. 
As matters now stand, it was a very risky 
measure to take. A few successes made them 
lose their heads, and they imagined that they 
could whip the English.” 

She laughed scornfully, and poured herself 
another cup of coffee. 

‘‘ But how did it happen? ” asked Virginia, 
looking at her blankly. 

“ It was the most natural thing in the 


A Colonial Maid 


96 

world. After the battle of Long Island there 
was nothing else to be expected. Washing- 
ton has been retreating from General Howe 
for some weeks. It will be but a short time 
now until the whole thing is settled, and for 
my part I will be heartily glad. So long as 
the war lasts one never knows what time the 
action may be transferred to our own colony. 
I know the Colonel has been expecting that 
that would be done for some time. Well, I 
will welcome the rule of a royal governor 
again. I can’t bear that odious Mr. Henry.” 

“ I hope that he will be hanged if no one 
else is,” cried Evelyn in a disagreeable tone. 

I am sure that he deserves it.” 

“ Why, Evelyn ! ” cried Virginia, bursting 
into tears. “How can you say such things? 
The dear kind Governor ! ” she paused, unable 
to proceed. 

“ He won’t be ‘ the dear kind Governor ’ 
much longer,” commented Evelyn with ma- 
liciousness. “ I wonder if the next one will 
be such a friend of yours.” 

“ No, ” flashed the little American, her 
cheeks very red, her eyes sparkling angrily 
through her tears. “Not if he comes from 


An Unexpected Encounter 97 

the King. I won’t be friends with any gov- 
ernor who isn’t a patriot. I want one who 
represents the people. Governor Henry says 
that is a higher power than the King’s.” 

“ There ! stop your quarreling, children,” 
commanded Mrs. Pendleton. “ Really, you 
are very provoking, Virginia. One can’t say 
a thing about the war without you flare up. 
I tremble to think of your future if you do 
not learn to control that temper. Evelyn, 
perform on the harpsichord for half an hour. 
Your father will bring guests home from the 
hunt, and ’twill be more than likely that you 
will be asked to sing. I wish you to be in 
good voice. Virginia, your embroidery hath 
been neglected of late. See to it that you are 
not idle.” 

Evelyn went into the library to practice 
while Virginia, procuring her embroidery, 
found a place under the trees and set to work 
industriously. Swiftly the maiden plied her 
needle and the flowers and vines that en- 
twined the verse on the sampler grew ama- 
zingly under her deft fingers. 

The blue Virginia haze of the soft autumn 
morning gave place to the broad light of the 


A Colonial Maid 


98 

sunshine as the majestic orb of day mounted 
high in the heavens. Faintly from the far 
off distance came the cries of the hunters as 
they urged on the dogs after a fox. The 
blowing of the horns, the baying of the 
hounds showed that riders and dogs were in 
hot pursuit of the animal. 

The sounds filled her with a sudden desire. 
Why not go out to meet the hunters and ride 
back with them ? She and Evelyn had often 
done it, and Uncle Ralph was pleased when 
they did. She had not seen him since the 
mirror had been broken. Why not ride out 
to meet him, and tell him how sorry she was 
that it happened ? Dropping her work she 
ran to the stables, and, ordering a horse to be 
made ready, was soon cantering down the road. 

The hunters were returning in gay good 
humor. The sport had been exciting, and the 
fresh air of the pines had had an exhilarating 
effect upon their spirits. Colonel Pendleton 
rode a little in the rear of the party, and the 
girl went at once to his side. . 

Oh, Uncle Ralph, I am so glad that you^’ 
have the brush,” she cried as she perceived 
that he carried the trophy of the chase. 


An Unexpected Encounter 99 

“ Yes, the Colonel is always in luck,” 
laughed one of the scarlet coated hunters. 
“ I fear that you would not have been so de- 
lighted, my little maid, had it been one of 
us.” 

“ No,” answered Virginia shyly but truth- 
fully. “ I like Uncle Ralph to win in every- 
thing.” • 

‘‘In everything, my dear?” remarked 
Colonel Pendleton looking at her significantly. 
“ If that be true, Virginia, then I have your 
well wishes for the success of my side in the 
war.” 

“ N-no, ” uttered the girl, her eyes fixed 
on his with a reproachful expression. “ I 
shouldn’t wish for any harm to come to you. 
Uncle Ralph, but I do want the colonies to 
win.” 

“ Ha ! ha ! ” laughed the Colonel. “ I 
tljpught you were not sincere.” Then a flash 
of annoyance stirred him as he noted her 
attire, and he added, “ Gentlemen, I must in- 
troduce to you the only rebel in my house- 
hold.. Miss Virginia Pendleton who must 
needs discard her proper dress for the sake of 
what she considers her duty to the colonies.” 


L.ofC. 


loo 


A Colonial Maid 


For one instant the girl drooped in an 
agony of shame as the eyes of all were turned 
upon her. Then with dignity she lifted her 
head, and courtesying with the grace of an 
injured queen, replied : 

“ ’Tis but a small thing to forego the wear- 
ing of fine apparel for one’s country when our 
brothers in the field are giving their lives for 
her. But ’tis the only thing a girl can do to 
show her sympathy.” 

No grown woman could have administered 
a better rebuke, and a sudden pride leaped 
into the Colonel’s eyes at her bearing. 

“ Zounds ! who would have thought that 
’twas in the little minx ! ” was his mental 
exclamation. ‘‘ That proud air well becomes 
her. I doubt if even Evelyn could have borne 
herself so well.” 

So it was with softened manner that he laid 
his hand on the bridle of her horse and drew 
her closer to him while he said : 

“ But barring being a rebel which, please 
God, will soon trouble none of us, she is a 
good little girl.” 

A murmur of approbation went up from 
the men at these words, for all had noticed 


An Unexpected Encounter loi 

the girl’s embarrassment. Now they crowded 
about her overwhelming her with words of 
praise. 

“ Egad, Colonel ! ” cried one. '' I would 
not care what her convictions were, and I had 
so sweet a niece ! For my part I like none of 
your namby pamby sort who agree with 
everything one says. Piquancy improves any 
sauce.” 

“ My child, I admire your courage,” re- 
marked a white-haired gentleman patting her 
hand gently. “ It should shame many of the 
older ones who hesitate to declare themselves. 
Are you not afraid that such a patriot will 
corrupt other members of your family, Colo- 
nel?” 

No, ” answered the Colonel proudly. 

The Pendletons are too loyal to the King to 
permit anything to touch their fealty. But 
do not compliment the child any longer, 
gentlemen, I pray you. It will make her 
vain as a peacock.” 

“ She seems too sensible for aught of praise 
to spoil her,” said the white-haired man ap- 
provingly. 

The girl’s cheeks were red as the Virginia 


102 


A Colonial Maid 


holly at the commendation bestowed upon 
her. She shrank closer to her uncle’s side, 
and slipped her little fingers into his. 

“ Uncle Ralph,” she said in a low tone as 
they proceeded toward the hall, I came out 
to tell you how sorry I am that the pier glass 
was broken. I feel so bad about it, and I will 
try to be very careful in the future.” 

Tut, tut, child ! ’Twas an accident that 
might have happened with any of us. Think 
no more of it.” 

Thank you, uncle. How good you are to 
me,” returned the girl, pressing his hand 
tenderly. It had been long since he had 
looked at her with so much kindness. 

They rode along at a brisk pace. Presently 
the beat of a drum was heard, and there is- 
sued from the woods a queer looking band. 
Lads ranging all the way from fifteen year 
old boys to urchins of nine and ten were 
marching in military array down the road. 
Over their shoulders were old flintlock mus- 
kets — some broken and defaced, — broom han- 
dles, sticks and rusty swords ; in short, any 
manner of weapon that could be made to do 
duty for a musket. On their hats were cock- 


An Unexpected Encounter 103 

ades of bluff and blue, the Continental colors. 

A shout of laughter went up from the 
hunters as the motley regiment came toward 

them. The Colonel joined in heartily when 
all at once his merriment ceased, and his face 
grew black as a thunder-cloud as he saw, at 
the head of the approaching company, his 
own son — Ralph Pendleton. 

The boy did not see his father, and, wish- 
ing to show the training of his men and to do 
honor to the hunting party, many of whom 
he knew, gave the command in a ringing 
voice : 

Present arms ! ” 

The boys obeyed with military precision. 

“ What company is this? ” inquired one of 
the gentlemen laughingly. 

At this moment the lad caught sight of his 
father, and his face went white to the lips, 
fie liesitated for the space of a second and 

then, saluting, replied clearly, 

• The fifteenth infantry of the Continental 
Army, sir. Commanders, Captain Joe Daniel 
and Lieutenant Ralph Pendleton.” 

The ColonePs boast of the fidelity of his 
family to the King had been so recent that a 


104 ^ Colonial Maid 

sort of electric thrill went through the group 
at the reply. There was no laughter, for all 
felt that it was not a time for jest, and the 
hunters started on in silence, followed by the 
voice of Ralph as he commanded : 

“ Shoulder arms ! Forward, march ! ’’ 

Virginia dared not look at her uncle. She 
had not known of Ralph’s connection with 
the patriot boys although she was cognizant of 
the fact that he was inclining more and more 
to the side of the colonies. Now the joy in 
the knowledge that he had openly espoused 
the cause was tempered by the thought of 
what the consequences might be to him. 
Colonel Pendleton showed no sign of his dis- 
pleasure, and, when the hall was reached, 
courteously insisted that the party should 
remain for dinner. The invitation was ac- 
cepted, and host and guests disappeared 
within the hospitable walls of the mansion. 

Virginia, resigning her horse to the charge 
of a negro, went back to the tree where she 
had been sewing, and took up her embroid- 
ery. Presently Ralph came in from his drill- 
ing. His manner was very dejected, but his 
face brightened when he saw Virginia. 


An Unexpected Encounter 105 

‘‘ Let’s go down to the grove,” he said, 
coming over to her. “ I want to talk with 
you.” 

In silence they walked to their favorite 
grove, and then the boy spoke : 

“ Wasn’t it awful, Virgie? ” he said. 

Virginia nodded sympathetically. 

“ I did not know that father was there,” 
went on Ralph. ‘‘ When I saw him I felt as 
if I would like to sink into the ground. 
Then I knew that he must know some time, 
and I hate a sneak anyway, so I spoke up as 
bold as brass. But I was scared. And did 
you see his face ? It was dreadful ! Well ! 
I’ll take any punishment that he chooses to 
inflict without a word. It gives me a sore 
pang to offend him. Oh, Virgie, if he’d only 
let me go into the army ! ” 

“What do you suppose that he will do?” 
asked Virginia. “ I fear that he is very an- 
gry, Ralph. He did not speak for a long 
time, and then he went on talking to the 
men as if nothing had happened. But he 
looked so grave and stern that I was afraid to 
say a word.” 

“ I don’t know what he’ll do,” answered 


io6 A Colonial Maid 

Ralph. ‘‘ If a cudgeling will relieve his feel- 
ings I will be glad to take it. I don’t know 
of anything else to be done, do you ? ” 

Look ! ” was the girl’s answer. 

And there, with her sails fluttering in the 
breeze and her pennants flying, came the 
packet, Lucinda. 


CHAPTER IX 


AS MIGHT HAVE BEEN EXPECTED 

Ralph turned pale as he saw the vessel 
rounding to the wharf. 

‘‘ Virgie/’ he groaned, “ that is what father 
will do. He will send me back to England. 
He hasn’t said anything about it lately, and I 
had forgotten it. What will I do ? I don’t 
want to go ! I don’t want to go ! ” 

Maybe if you will beg real hard, he won’t 
send you,” comforted Virginia. She was pale 
also, for she felt certain that nothing would 
move Colonel Pendleton from carrying out his 
determination to send Ralph away. 

“ It would be no use to beg,” said Ralph, 
“ even if I could do it. No ; I’ll just have to 
go, but I’d almost rather die than leave 
America now. Surely he won’t have the heart 
to do it when I tell him how I feel. I just 
can’t go.’” 

‘‘ Let’s go and get some dinner,” suggested 
Virginia, wise beyond her years in offering this 

107 


o8 


A Colonial Maid 


panacea for masculine troubles. Maybe we 
can think of something to do then. I heard 
Squire Daniel say once that no one ought to 
decide anything on an empty stomach.” 

‘‘ All right ; let’s go,” said Ralph gloomily. 

Let’s do an^dhing rather than stay here and 
watch that packet.” 

So the two children went slowly back to the 
house, reaching the front portico just as the 
horn sounded for dinner. In the talk at the 
table they were unnoticed for which Ralph 
was thankful. He knew that a reckoning 
must follow the departure of the guests, and 
the boy was nerving himself to meet it. At 
the close of the meal, a great bowl of sangaree 
was placed before the Colonel’s plate, and from 
it the glasses of all were filled. 

‘‘ Gentlemen,” said the host rising, “ I give 
the toast which all loyal Virginians delight to 
drink : His Majesty, King George the third.” 

A number of the guests bowed and raised 
their glasses to their lips, but some of them 
left their tumblers untouched. Ralph felt his 
father’s eye upon him. He grew pale, but 
bravely lifting his head met the glance with- 
out flinching. For one second the Colonel 


As Might Have Been Expected 109 

gazed upon his son as if he would read his 
very soul. Then he turned to his guests with 
graciousness : 

“ Since my toast is not to your liking, gen- 
tlemen, let those who will join me in it ; then 
perhaps we can find another upon which all 
shall agree.’’ 

There was a murmur of assent, and the 
toast was drunk. Mrs. Pendleton then arose, 
and, courtesying deeply, retired with the chil- 
dren. Ralph and Virginia slipped away, and 
again went to the grove, drawn thither by 
some sort of a fascination. They watched the 
sailors busily unloading numerous casks, bar- 
rels, and boxes containing the various articles 
which the Tory Virginians still continued to 
import from England. 

‘‘ Ralph,” said Virginia presently, “ I did 
not know that you had become a patriot until 
to-day. Tell me how it came about.” 

“It seems as though I had always been one 
now that the struggle is over,” answered 
Ralph. “ And you may be sure that I did not 
become one without pain, for ’tis a fearful 
thing for a Pendleton to be disloyal. But ’tis 
a worse one to submit to oppression and injus- 


1 10 


A Colonial Maid 


tice even though they be from the King. The 
patriots are right. I feel it. I know it. 
After hearing the Declaration of Independ- 
ence, and talking with Mr. Henry, I thoiiglit 
the matter over for myself. I listened to what 
the older people said every chance I had. To 
the King’s men as well as the patriots. I 
came to the conclusion that the colonies were 
right.” 

Virginia uttered an exclamation of delight, 
then quickly repressed it with a sigh. 

“ But your father, Ralph.” 

Oh, it’s all up with me now,” returned 
Ralph. I’ve added insult to injury by re- 
fusing to drink the King’s health. He’ll send 
me back to England, and I’ll have to stay 
there, I suppose, until the whole thing is de- 
cided one way or the other.” 

Thus the hours passed in grave conversa- 
tion, the boy awaiting the summons that 
would come with the departing guests. At 
length Martha came to tell him that his father 
wished to see him in the library. Virginia 
pulled down his tall head as he rose to go, and 
kissed him. 

am so sorry for you, Ralph,” she said. 


As Might Have Been Expected 1 1 1 

Be brave. After all you are in the right. 
America is your country.” 

“ Yes ; and you are a dear little thing,” 
answered Ralph, returning the caress. I 
know that you’ll stand by me, Virgie, what- 
ever the others may do. Wait here for me.” 

It seemed a long time to Virginia before he 
returned, but in reality it was less than an 
hour. She ran to him quickly when she saw 
him approaching. 

What did Uncle Ralph do?” she cried. 

Was he very angry ? Do you have to go 
back to England ? ” 

“ Angry doesn’t express it,” answered the 
boy throwing himself down on the grass. 

He said that he would rather a son of his 
would be dead than to have him false to the 
King. I tried to explain, to let him know 
how I felt ; that I was not so base as he 
thought, but he told me sternly that I did not 
know what I was talking about. And, Virgie,” 
the boy’s voice was low, the worst of it is, 
that he blames you with it all.” 

‘‘Blames me?” exclaimed Virginia in dis- 
may. 

“Yes; he thinks that if you had not in- 


112 


A Colonial Maid 


sisted upon wearing that garb, and doing 
other things that the patriots do, that I would 
not have changed. I fear that it will go hard 
with you while I am away.” 

Must you really go, Ralph ? ” 

“ Yes ; I must, Virgie. I sail in the Lu- 
cinda to-morrow.” The boy spoke with 
despairing calmness. I am afraid that there 
is no help for it. When I told father that I 
wanted to stay while the country was in a 
state of war, he said that a lad that was blown 
about like a weather-cock was better off out 
of her. I told him that it was the Declara- 
tion of Independence and the talk with Mr. 
Henry that set me to thinking. He declared 
the Declaration was rubbish, and Patrick 
Henry a rebel whose sole stock in trade was 
speech making. I have wondered why he 
did not say anything to me about cheering 
that day at Richmond town. He spoke of it 
to-day, and said that he had regarded it as a 
mere boyish blunder, but by my actions to- 
day I had mortified and exasperated him 
beyond endurance. That I was incapable of 
judging for myself, and must be sent out of 
harm’s way.” 


As Might Have Been Expected 1 1 3 

Did he cane you, Ralph ? ” 

No ; I wish he had. It would have re- 
lieved us both. He feels badly, Virgie, and so 
do I. I am sorry to grieve him so.” There 
was a suspicious quiver about the lad’s lips 
but he suppressed it quickly. “ All the time 
I am away I will be thinking how he looked. 
I wish I could see Mr. Henry. If there was 
more time I should go to him, but there is no 
use thinking about it now. Let’s go down to 
the quarters, and see Mammy Began, and the 
rest of the darkies. I want to go all over the 
plantation. It will be my last chance.” 

The remainder of the day passed gloomily 
enough to the household. The Colonel him- 
self superintended the preparations for Ralph’s 
sailing. Mrs. Pendleton had taken to her bed, 
overcome by the news of her son’s conduct, 
and the necessity for his departure. Evelyn 
would not speak to Virginia, and her uncle 
would not notice her. Chilled by this treat- 
ment the child crept up to her own chamber, 
and went to bed supperless. 

The hours passed. Darkness descended, 
and the noise of the servants died away. 
After awhile the silence that betokened that 


114 


A Colonial Maid 


all had gone to rest settled upon the mansion. 
Still the girl could not sleep. A sense of im- 
pending evil, of something about to happen, 
weighed upon her. Unable to bear the op- 
pressive feeling she arose from her bed, and 
went to the window hoping that the fresh air 
would soothe her disquietude. 

As she approached the lattice a slight noise 
as of something thrown against it startled her. 
She stood still trembling. Presently the 
sound was repeated, and overcoming her 
alarm she looked out. Nothing was to be seen 
outside, and Virginia ventured to raise the 
sash, and to lean out. 

‘‘ Virgie,” came in a low tone from be- 
low. 

‘‘ Is that you, Ralph ? ” she asked, much 
relieved. 

“ Yes ; don’t speak so loud. Dress yourself, 
and come down for a minute. I want to see 

you-'’ 

Virginia lowered the window and dressed 
herself quickly, wondering why Ralph did 
not come to her door instead of asking her to 
come down. She was soon ready, and stole 
softl}^ down the stairs, through the great hall, 


As Might Have Been Expected 1 1 5 

and was soon on the portico where she was 
joined by Ralph. 

“ Let’s get away from the house,” whispered 
the boy, drawing her out among the trees. 
“ I called you to tell you good-bye, Virgie.” 

“ Good-bye ? ” gasped Virginia. “ Oh, 
Ralph, I thought that you were not to leave 
until to-morrow.” 

The Lucinda doesn’t,” said Ralph grimly, 
but I am not going in her.” 

“ What are you about to do? ” cried she in 
alarm. ‘‘ Ralph, you are not running away ? ” 

Yes ; I am,” answered the lad doggedly. 
“ I won’t stand being sent to England whether 
I want to go or not. I am going to General 
Washington to offer him my services.” 

Ralph, you mustn’t do that ! Indeed you 
must not. Why you might be killed, and 
how would your father feel then ? ” 

“ It wouldn’t be a bit worse to be killed on 
the American side than it would on the Brit- 
ish,” declared Ralph. A man has to take 
his chances. Father would have had me to 
enter the King’s army in a few years at most, 
and he knows the risks. It is only taking 
time by the forelock. I feel that the patriots 


A Colonial Maid 


116 

need my services, and they shall have them,” 
he concluded pompously. 

Virginia threw her arms about his neck 
sobbing convulsively. 

I can’t let you go, Ralph. Don’t go ! 
Please don’t go ! ” 

“ Why, Virgie ! Haven’t you been saying 
what you would do if you were a boy ? And 
I am acting just as you said you would. It is 
right for me to go, and you would too ; 
wouldn’t you ? ” 

‘‘ I don’t know,” answered she in heart- 
broken tones. “ I am thinking of Uncle 
Ralph.” 

‘‘ Now, Virgie, be sensible. I thought you 
would encourage me. I’ve gone over the 
whole affair, and decided that this is the 
thing to do. I have written a long letter to 
father on the subject, explaining just how I 
felt. As a Pendleton I must live up to my 
principles. I have taken my pony, my fife, 
and a few things necessary for the journey. 
But I must hasten. Kiss me good-bye, 
Virgie.” 

“ O, Ralph, Ralpli,” sobbed the girl cling- 
ing to him. 


As Might Have Been Expected 1 1 7 

“ There, there ! You’ll be mighty proud of 
me if I come back with shoulder straps,” and 
he stroked her hair caressingly, and kissed 
her several times. Then gently unclasping 
her arms from about his neck he went slowly 
to the tree where his pony was tied. Virginia 
followed him, her tears flowing fast. 

“ Good-bye, Virgie. You have been a good 
little playmate, and I’ll never forget you.” 

“ And I never will you either, Ralph. 
How can I do without you ? Nobody is so 
kind and good as you are ! ” 

Good-bye,” said Ralph, hastily, something 
choking in his throat. “ Go back into the 
house, Virgie. I don’t like to go while you 
stay out here.” 

Seeing that expostulation was useless Vir- 
ginia returned to the house. The boy watched 
her until the door closed after her, then 
mounted his pony, and rode off into the night. 


CHAPTER X 


THE CONSEQUENCES 

Virginia spent a sleepless night, and weary 
and worn, made her appearance at the breakfast 
table with a heavy heart. Colonel Pendleton 
and Evelyn were already seated. Mrs. Pen- 
dleton was not able to come down, and the 
meal was eaten in silence which was broken 
finally by the Colonel. 

“ Tell Phil to come here,’’ was his com- 
mand; Phil, who was Ralph’s special attendant, 
entered the apartment speedily. ‘‘ Has Mas- 
ter Ralph awakened yet? ” 

The darky looked at him with wide open 
eyes full of amazement. 

“ Why, suh ? Ain’t he gone, suh ? ” 

“ Gone ? what do you mean ? ” asked the 
Colonel whirling upon him so suddenly that 
the negro cowed before him. 

‘‘ I — I dunno, suh, only he ain’t up dar, 
suh,” was his stammering answer. 

118 


The Consequences 


119 


The Colonel was on his feet instantly, and 
without another word ran up to his son’s 
chamber. The bed had not been slept in, and 
the room was in perfect order. ‘‘ He must 
have stayed somewhere else,” he muttered, 
but a hurried investigation of the other 
chambers showed that he had not done so. 
With a sense of growing uneasiness the father 
reentered his son’s chamber and made a care- 
ful examination of it. At length his eye was 
caught by the flutter of a paper which lay 
just under the bed where it had evidently 
been blown by a puff of wind. Catching it 
up he found that it was a letter addressed to 
himself. He broke the seal eagerly, and gave 
it a hasty glance. A malediction broke from 
his lips and he ran down the steps and into the 
dining-room as if he were out of his senses. 

‘‘ Speak,” he cried, clutching Virginia by 
the shoulder. Did you know that Ralph 
had run away ? ” 

‘‘ Yes, sir,” gasped the girl growing very 
pale and trembling beneath his touch. 

‘‘ Where has he gone? ” 

‘‘ He said he was going to General Wash- 
ington.” 


120 


A Colonial Maid 


“ The idiot ! ’’ ejaculated the father. When 

did he go ? ” 

‘‘ Last night/’ answered Virginia faintly. 
She was very much frightened for she had 
never seen the Colonel so angry. 

“ And you did not come to me and tell 
me!” cried the Colonel pale with wrath. 
“You ungrateful girl 1 I have clothed you, 
and fed you from an infant, and as a return 
for my kindness you aid and abet my son in 
disobedience. Had it not been for your 
childish and unreasoning folly this would 
not have happened. Phil,” to the darky 
who had stood awaiting his pleasure in ter- 
rorized silence, “ do you know anything of 
this?” 

“ Nuffin’, Massa Kuhnel. I ’dare to good- 
ness I doesn’t,” he answered, his teeth chat- 
tering. “ I jest went up wid de hot wate’ laik 
I does ebber mornin’, sub, and he wuzn’t 
dere. Den I went down to de stable, and dey 
tells me down dere, suh, dat Massa Ralph’s 
pony done gone too, suh. An’ dat’s all I 
knows, suh. I ’dare it is.” 

“ Have Ajax saddled for me instantly,” 
commanded the Colonel in peremptory tones. 


The Consequences 1 2 1 

If he isn’t at the door in five minutes I’ll 
make you suffer for it severely ! Do you 
hear? ” 

“ Yes, suh ; ” and Phil hurried from the 
room. 

“ Father,” broke in Evelyn as he started 
through the door, “ what 1 ms occurred ? Has 
Ralph run away ? ” 

“ Read this, and see for yourself.” The 
father tossed Ralph’s epistle to her. ‘‘ As for 
you,” turning' to Virginia, “ if you have not 
removed that unseemly attire by the time I 
return, and clothed yourself in garments be- 
fitting my household, I will have it torn 
from you. Idiot that I was to sanction it in 
the first place. But I knew not what per- 
versity and naughtiness of heart I was abet- 
ting. Evelyn, will you see Captain Jack and 
tell him of this affair? Ask him to hold the 
Lucinda until my return. I will follow 
after that misguided boy and bring him 
home.” 

His horse having been brought around, he 
mounted it and rode off at a furious speed. 

“ May I read the letter, Evelyn ? ” asked 
Virginia as the two were left alone. 


122 


A Colonial Maid 


‘‘ Yes/’ answered Evelyn ungraciously after 
a moment’s hesitation. ‘‘ But you must tell 
me all that Ralph said when he left.” 

I will do so gladly.” Virginia proceeded 
to give an account of the matter. 

“ There ! ” and Evelyn handed her the mis- 
sive, “ read it quickly. I will take it to 
mother and then go to Captain Jack. And I 
hope that this will teach you to be a more 
obedient child, Virginia. I will never forgive 
you if my brother is not found. Mother al- 
ways said that father would regret bringing 
you here. That you would make trouble, 
and now you have without doubt. It doesn’t 
pay to take in people about whom one knows 
nothing.” 

Evelyn,” said Virginia, her face white, “ I 
think you are very unkind to taunt me in 
such manner. Uncle Ralph does know who 
my mother was. He told me so, but she did 
not wish me to bear her name for some rea- 
son, and that is why I wear Uncle Ralph’s.” 

“ And why didn’t she want you to bear her 
name?” sneered Evelyn. There must have 
been something wrong with it or she wouldn’t 
be ashamed of it. I know that father is sorry 


The Consequences 123 

now that he ever took yon to raise. He will 
never speak to you again, I feel sure. And I 
just hate you.” 

Oh, Evelyn, don’t say that,” cried Vir- 
ginia, bursting into tears. 

“ Well, I do. And I wouldn’t be in your 
shoes for a good deal when mother hears of 
this,” said Evelyn maliciously. Hurry up 
with that letter so that I can take it to her.” 

Choking back her sobs, Virginia took up 
the letter and read it. It was written in a 
stiff, schoolboy hand, and in the formal, set 
phraseology of that day. It was such an 
epistle that under ordinary circumstances the 
Colonel would have laughed heartily at its 
pomposity. Now it touched him too deeply 
that his son should have set his authority at 
defiance. It ran as follows : 

Forrest Hrll, Sept. 20th, 1776. 

“ Honored and Respected Parent : — 

‘Ht is with regret that I beg to inform you 
of my intention to join the Continental Army. 
It hath caused me much grief to disappoint 
your expectations, but, sir, in times such as 
these a man often finds that his duty conflicts 
with his affections. 


124 


A Colonial Maid 


“ After giving the subject due consideration 
I have become convinced that the colonies are 
right in their struggle against his Majesty, 
King George the third of England. Having 
come to such decision it therefore becomes 
my bounden duty to declare said conviction 
by devoting myself to the interests of my 
country. For this reason I drilled a regi- 
ment. The performance of which duty you 
had the pleasure of witnessing yesterday. 

After long deliberation over the interview 
betwixt you and myself concerning that hap- 
pening, it devolved upon my conscience the 
painful necessity of either renouncing my 
country in her hour of peril, or piercing with 
disappointment the heart of that kind parent 
who hath ever bestowed upon me the utmost 
affection. 

‘‘ Sir, I have chosen the latter. I trust by 
the honors which I hope to gain in the con- 
flict to make amends for my seeming disobe- 
dience. Believing, sir, that after due reflec- 
tion you will come to look upon my act with 
forgiveness, knowing that every man must be 
a law unto himself in such matters, I am, 
my dear and honored father, 

“ Ever your humble and obliged son, 

“ Ralph Pendleton. 

“ P. S; — Tell mother and Evelyn not to 
worry. I won't hurt Carter if I meet him. It 


The Consequences 125 

will be a good thing to have a son on each side 
if the armies should invade Virginia. 

‘‘R. P.” 

Virginia handed the letter back without a 
word of comment. Her heart was too sore 
for utterance. Evelyn received it also in 
silence and left the room. Virginia too went 
from the apartment and prepared to obey the 
Colonel’s injunction about her clothes. 

“ If my heart is right it ought not to make 
much difference,” she thought as she removed 
the coarse garments with many tears. “ I 
dare not disobey Uncle Ralph now. Perhaps 
later he will let me wear them again. Per- 
haps too he will tell me my mother’s name. 
Why doesn’t he ? Oh, if he’d only tell me I 
would be so good ! I ought to know it. All 
the other girls know theirs, and I don’t see 
why it should be different with me. It’s my 
own name.” 

With her mind filled with these thoughts 
she went down-stairs hoping and fearing that 
the Colonel would soon return with Ralph. 
The whole house was thrown into confusion. 
The Colonel away on his search for his son, 
Mrs. Pendleton prostrated, the management of 


126 


A Colonial Maid 


affairs fell upon Evelyn’s shoulders, and she 
was hardly equal to the emergency. Sad 
times indeed seemed to have fallen upon For- 
rest Hall. 

At the close of the day the Colonel came 
home, silent, weary, and dispirited, only to 
renew his quest the next day, and the next. 
It was all to no avail. Finally he became 
discouraged, and abandoned the search alto- 
gether. Then there came a day when the 
family was summoned into the great hall. 

“ From this day forth,” said Colonel Pen- 
dleton, gazing sternly at them, ‘‘ let no one 
mention the name of my younger son to me. 
He hath been disloyal to his King and dis- 
obedient to his father. He is no longer a son 
of mine. Let not one of you on pain of my 
displeasure ever speak of him to me again. I 
have but one son — Carter.” 

The silence that followed this announce- 
ment was broken by Virginia who ran to him 
and dropped at his feet in a passion of tears. 

O, Uncle Ralph ! Dear uncle, please do 
not say such a thing ! ” she cried in anguish. 
“ Please ” 

“ Out of my sight,” thundered the Colonel 


The Consequences 1 27 

with fury. “ I loathe the sight of you. Had 
it not been for your unseemly influence Ralph 
would still be my son. As it is, I wilj punish 
severely the one who mentions him to me. 
Away, girl, lest I cast you out also.” 

Virginia crept away, followed by the com- 
miserating looks of the servants. 

The winter passed, and the summer came 
on and in all that time there came no word of 
the runaway boy. 


CHAPTER XI 


THE COLONEL IS SURPRISED 

The surrender of Burgoyne had the effect 
of an elixir upon the country, and the 
struggle with the English was prosecuted with 
renewed vigor. Beside the hostile army the 
colonists had other foes to guard against, and 
not the least of these were the Tories. 

The feeling against the loyalists had become 
intensely bitter, and it was no longer possible 
for them to remain in their homes without 
fear of molestation in communities where they 
were in a minority. Their houses were 
searched, their private papers put under the 
seal of the Committee of Safety, and frequently 
their persons were subjected to indignities. 
Everywhere they bore watching, and the most 
stringent measures were adopted against them 
by the Assemblies of the different colonies. 

Thus matters stood in Virginia. Life was 
no longer a round of hunts, merrymakings 
128 


The Colonel is Surprised 129 

and dinners that it had formerly been. The 
loyalists knew and communicated with each 
other. Visits were exchanged as of yore. A 
gentleman could always go to the house of an- 
other. But the goings and comings of all who 
were suspected of Tory proclivities were in- 
quired into very closely. 

At Forrest Hall this state of affairs was 
provocative of much complaint from Mrs. 
Pendleton and Evelyn, and they were obliged 
to content themselves with such informal af- 
fairs as the gathering together of a few ladies 
and girls where the Continental Congress, the 
army and the present state of Virginia were 
discussed and condemned in no measured 
terms. 

Virginia was not taken with them on these 
occasions. Since Ralph had left home she 
had been made to feel the bitterness of being 
a dependent under displeasure. The Colonel 
showed his aversion to her so openly that she 
kept out of his sight as much as possible. 
Mrs. Pendleton had always disliked her, and, 
encouraged by her husband’s example, ignored 
the girl entirely ; while Evelyn lost no oppor- 
tunity of taunting her with her position and 


130 A Colonial Maid 

unknown parentage. It was a dreary time 
for Virginia. It was not good for her to be 
left so much to herself, and a sad little droop 
crept about her mouth, and a serious, melan- 
choly air became habitual to her. 

One day the bright October weather tempted 
her for a walk, and, tying her broad-brimmed 
hat over her curls, she set forth. Into the 
woods she wandered, culling bright bits of 
foliage from the gaily-colored trees that .had 
changed their dress of sober green for the 
radiant hued one of autumn. Tiring of this 
she found an old moss-covered log, and sitting 
down upon it, was soon lost in thought. So 
deeply was she thinking that she was oblivi- 
ous to all else, and was startled when she 
heard a deep, musical voice by her side 
say: 

“ Well, my little lass, are you a wood- 
nymph or a fairy ? ” 

Virginia turned quickly, and looked up at 
the stately gentleman who stood beside her. 
He was very tall, with a courtly bearing, and 
his uniform of bulF and blue well became his 
handsome figure. He was so noble in appear- 
ance that she gazed at him with some awe 


The Colonel is Surprised 131 

which was quickly dispelled by the sunny 
smile with which he regarded her. 

“Are you a wood-nymph or a fairy?” he 
repeated. 

“ I am neither, sir,” she said, at last, recov- 
ering from her shyness. 

“ You were so still that I thought that you 
must be one or the other,” he said, smiling 
down upon her. He must be older than 
Uncle Ralph, she thought, as she saw that his 
dark hair which he wore in a queue was 
streaked with gray. 

“Are you a soldier?” she ventured, tim- 
idly. “ I see you wear the uniform.” 

“Yes, little one, I am in the army. May 
I ask which side you are on ? ” 

“ I am a patriot,” answered Virginia. “ I 
was so glad to hear of General Burgoyne’s 
surrender. It will make General Washington 
feel better, I know.” 

“ Indeed it will,” answered the stranger, 
smiling again. “ My little girl,” he said, ab- 
ruptly, after a pause during which time he 
had been studying her intently, “ I wonder if 
I could trust you to deliver a message for me ? ” 

“ Yes, sir,” answered Virginia, steadily re- 


132 


A Colonial Maid 


turning his look. I will gladly carry any 
word that you wish. Must I go far? ’’ 

“ I think not. It hath been long since I 
was at Forrest Hall, but methinks it cannot be 
far from here.” 

f/ ‘‘ Forrest Hall ! ” exclaimed the girl in sur- 
j prise. “ Why ! I live there.” 
t ‘‘Do you ? ” The stranger looked at her 
' searchingly. “ Then you must be one of 
Ralph Pendleton’s children ; yet you do not 
resemble him o’ermuch. Stay ! there is a 
look. No, it is not Pendleton’s. Of whom 
does the child remind me ? ” He put his 
hand to his brow reflectively, a puzzled look 
in his eyes, and then sighed. 

“ No, sir ; I am not Colonel Pendleton’s 

child,” replied Virginia. “I am his ” 

then she stopped short. She was going to say 
his niece, but she had become very sensitive 
on the subject of late, so she wound up 
lamely : “ That is, I live there.” 

“ Then I think that will do nicely,” said 
the stranger, not noticing her hesitation. “ I 
want you to bear to him alone the communi- 
cation that I am about to make. I may trust 
you, little one ? ” 


The Colonel is Surprised 133 

Yes, sir.” 

“ I know that I can,” he remarked after 
another keen scrutiny. “ Then tell Ralph 
Pendleton that he is watched, and that the 
Committee of Safety purpose searching his 
premises ere long. Further : that others, less 
honorable than the Committee, intend using 
him roughly on the second night from this. 
He knows the usage accorded to Tories, and 
will realize what is in store for him. Tell 
him that though Dudley Brandon is his sworn 
enemy, yet he would not see him subjected to 
indignity. Can you remember all this, my 
little maid? ” 

Yes, sir, ” answered Virginia, her face col- 
orless at the thought of what might happen 
to Uncle Ralph. “ I will run every step of 
the way to him.” 

“ You need not do that, child. My horse is 
near by. 1 will carry you to the house. 
Come with me.” 

Oh, sir, you do not think that Uncle 
Ralph will be killed, do you?” she asked as 
he lifted her up before him on the horse. 

No, no, child ! But there are things which 
would be worse for a proud man to endure 


134 ^ Colonial Maid 

than death. Are you fond of your Uncle 
Ralph ? ” 

‘‘ I love him very much, and I would love 
him more, if he would let me,” sighed the 
child, her face growing mournful as she 
thought of how long it had been since the 
Colonel had taken the least notice of her. 
‘‘ But Uncle Ralph has Evelyn and he doesn’t 
need me, you know,” she concluded plain- 
tively. 

“ Poor child ! ” The arm that encircled her 
waist drew her closer. ‘‘ And you have no 
parents that you live at the Hall ? ” 

“No, sir ; I wish I had,” cried Virginia her 
eyes filling with tears ; “ but they are dead. 
Oh, I get so lonesome without any one to love 
me ! Ralph used to like me before he left, 
but now there is no one at all.” 

“ Poor little girl ! ” said the other softly. 
“ How strange it is that children are bereft of 
the parental love they crave, and parents of 
their offspring. You wish for parents, child, 
and I for a little one of my own to love me. 
I too am alone. There is no one to care for 
me either.” 

“ Have you no wife ? ” 


The Colonel Is Surprised 135 

‘‘ No ; and niy child died long years ago,” 
was the reply. 

“ I wish you were my father,” said Virginia 
impulsively, drawn to him by the bond of 
loneliness they had in common. “ It would 
be easy to love you. You are so gentle and 
kind.” 

“ Little flatterer ! ” laughed the other and 
with sudden tenderness he kissed her fore- 
head. ‘‘ I wish I were your father in very 
truth, child. But here we are at the Hall. 
Do you remember the message? ” 

Virginia nodded her head emphatically, and 
then repeated it. 

You have a good memory,” declared the 
stranger in a tone of satisfaction. “ Good-bye, 
little girl ! Mayhap we will meet again.” 

“ I hope so,” answered the girl gazing at 
him wistfully. “ I am sorry that you have no 
one to love you, sir. I shall love you and 
pray for you.” 

“ Dear child. Heaven bless you for those 
words. I will treasure them in my heart. In 
all the wide world your pure lips will be the 
only one to raise a petition for Dudley Bran- 
don. Farewell.” 


A Colonial Maid 


136 

Bowing low he left her, and mindful of her 
errand the girl ran into the hall. 

Colonel Pendleton sat in the drawing-room 
reading the last number of the Virginia Ga- 
zette. Virginia approached him with more 
assurance than she had felt for weeks. 

“ Uncle Ralph,’’ she said. 

Well ? ” and the Colonel looked at her 
over the paper. What is it? ” 

“ I was in the woods just now, and a gen- 
tleman gave me a message to bring you. He 
said to tell you that you were being watched, 
and that the Committee of Safety would 
search the hall ere long. Further, that other 
men of a rougher sort had threatened to take 
you out two nights hence, and treat you as 
they had other Tories.” 

The Colonel’s paper dropped from his 
hand, and he uttered an exclamation of 
wrath. 

“ Do they dare to think that they can use 
Ralph Pendleton in that manner?” he 
shouted, enraged. “ I will teach them. The 
rascals ! Let them but lay a hand on me, and 
there won’t be one of them left to tell the 
tale. Who was it that gave the warning? ” 


The Colonel is Surprised 137 

“ A gentleman of noble bearing, sir. I do 
not think he gave his name.’’ 

“Said he aught else? Tell me all. Was 
there nothing by which I might know 
him ? ” 

“ Let me think,” said Virginia reflectively. 
“ Yes ; he said ‘ though Dudley Brandon is 
the sworn enemy of Ralph Pendleton still I 
would not wish him subjected to indignity.’ ” 

“ Dudley Brandon ! ” The Colonel’s face 
became ashy pale, and he caught Virginia 
roughly by the arm. “ What did you say to 
him ? Girl, girl, do you not know that that 
man is your worst enemy ? Speak 1 What 
passed betwixt you two ? ” 

“ Very little, Uncle Ralph,” replied Virginia 
wincing under his grasp. “ Don’t hold me 
so, please, uncle, and I will tell you all about 
it.” 

“ There, there ! I didn’t mean to hurt 
you,” and the Colonel released his hold. “ I 
feared for you. Tell me all. Every word 
that was said, and quickly.” 

Virginia repeated the conversation as well 
as she could. The Colonel listened with ill 
suppressed excitement. 


138 A Colonial Maid 

‘‘ And that is all ? ’’ he asked with a sigh 
of relief. 

“ All, sir.'’ 

“ Then, Virginia, listen. It was right to 
bring the message to me that he sent, but 
mark me ! Shun that man as you would the 
plague. Dost hear me, girl ? ” 

‘‘ But he was so good and kind. Uncle 
Ralph,” cried Virginia in dismay. “ He 
would not do me any harm. I am sure that 
he would not.” 

“ Dudley Brandon had always a fair face 
and a taking way with him,” cried the 
Colonel, irately. “ Do as I tell you, Vir- 
ginia. Shun him as you would the plague. 
That man caused your mother’s death, and he 
is your deadly enemy.” 

“ Why, Uncle Ralph, how can that be ? 
You said that she died of heart trouble on 
board the ship.” 

The Colonel stared at her for a moment 
curiously, and then exclaimed : 

“ Never mind what I said. It is true that 
he was the cause of your mother’s death. 
Never speak to him again.” 

“ But, uncle,” said Virginia in troubled 


The Colonel is Surprised 139 

tones. “ Tell me how it was. I’ve long 
wanted to talk on this very subject. Tell 
me why my mother did not wish me to bear 
her name. I think yours is all right, dear 
Uncle Ralph, but I want my own name. My 
own mother’s name. Please do tell me what 
it was.” 

‘‘ Virginia,” said the Colonel sternly, we 
have talked this matter over before, and you 
promised me then that you would ask me no 
more about it. Is your word nothing to you 
that you so easily forfeit it? ” 

“ There is so much that I would know,” 
cried the girl, refusing to be put off now that 
the longed for opportunity had come to ques- 
tion him. There is so much that it seems 
to me is right that I should ’know. Why 
can’t I know as much about my mother as 
Evelyn does about hers ? Who was my 
father, sir? If he is dead, show me where 
his body lies that I may weep over it. I 
must and will know all about myself.” 

Must and will are strong words for a child 
to use,” said the Colonel, trying to control his 
amazement, his passion dying before her ve- 
hemence. ‘‘You are forgetting your duty to 


140 


A Colonial Maid 


your elders, Virginia. Now hear this : never 
from me will you have one word further on 
this subject. I have ceased to expect grati- 
tude from you, therefore I ask no return for 
the care I have taken of you. Little did I 
dream that the soft voiced, sunny haired 
child that I took to my heart would turn 
upon me as she has to-day.” 

“ Uncle Ralph, I am not ungrateful when I 
ask about my father and mother,” said Vir- 
ginia firmly. The neglect of the past year 
and the taunts of Evelyn were not to be over- 
come by such reproaches. ‘‘ I but ask that 
which all children know concerning their 
parents. Evelyn says that my mother must 
have been ashamed of her name if she did 
not wish me to bear it. I am old enough to 
know why I may not wear that name, and I 
will never rest satisfied until I do know it.” 

You will never know it from me,” reiter- 
ated the Colonel more and more astounded at 
her manner. ‘‘ Never broach the subject to 
me again. As for Evelyn, if she has taunted 
you in any manner, I will put a stop to it. 
But you must remember that her heart, and 
all our hearts for that matter, have been sorely 


The Colonel is Surprised 141 

wounded by the part you played in causing 
the disobedience of her brother. As for this 
warning, I will caution the household, and 
put the Hall in a condition to receive vis- 
itors. We may have some bloodshed on our 
account.^’ 

“ Bloodshed, Ralph ? What do you mean ? ’’ 
asked Mrs. Pendleton, entering at this moment. 

The lady’s face paled as her husband ex- 
plained to her. 

“ 0 Ralph,” she cried, clinging to him, 
“ don’t let us stay here. Let us go to my 
own people. Ralph, Ralph, it would kill me 
if they should tar and feather you.” 

They never will, Molly,” answered the 
Colonel, calmly. “ No such indignity will 
ever be offered to me unless it be after I am 
dead. Ralph Pendleton is no boy, to be taken 
without a struggle.” 

‘‘ But let us go,” sobbed the lady. “You 
may escape this time, but who knows when 
they may take you unawares. For my sake, 
for Evelyn’s sake, for the sake of your family 
name let us leave this place, and go home. 
Philadelphia is under General Howe’s pro- 
tection, and there we can live in peace.” 


142 


A Colonial Maid 


At last the Colonel was forced to yield to 
her pleadings, and preparations were quickly 
made for the journey. The next day the fam- 
ily, accompanied by a few of their servants, 
started in their chaise for Philadelphia. 


CHAPTER XII 


AN ADVENTURE OF THE STREETS 

Accustomed to the small towns of Virginia 
and the life of the plantation, Philadelphia 
presented a dazzling spectacle to the eyes of 
our Virginians. It was a compact city of 
about thirty thousand inhabitants, beautifully 
situated between the broad Delaware flowing 
on one side to the sea, and, on the other, the 
Schuylkill winding through woods of oak and 
chestnut. The long straight streets which ran 
evenly intersecting each other like the lines 
which mark the squares of a checker board, 
the rows of red brick cottages, and of flner 
houses with gardens and parks adjoining 
them, the churches of St. Peter and Christ 
Church with their tall steeples, the spacious 
and noble country seats, some of which after- 
ward became famous in history, made a 
picture that was at once beautiful and inspir- 
ing. 


143 


144 


A Colonial Maid 


Colonel Pendleton was fortunate enough to 
procure a house on Spruce Street with a con- 
siderable garden attached, and here the family 
Avas domiciled. With the advent of the Eng- 
lish army the Quaker city had laid aside its 
usual soberness, and plunged into all manner 
of gayeties. 

Dinners, tea drinkings, and gossipings 
were the order of the hour. The streets 
were filled with scarlet-coated officers and 
soldiery on pleasure bent. Places of pleasure 
were no longer relegated to opprobrium, but 
put in repair and made fashionable by the 
British who turned their wits to almost any- 
thing from which to derive amusement. 

Mrs. Pendleton and Evelyn were delighted 
with the social life of the city, and entered 
into it at once. Much to the amusement of 
her parents Evelyn put her hair up on her 
head and, aping the airs of the young ladies, 
became learned in the ways of fashion. But 
Virginia, though she was nearly half a head 
taller than her cousin, refused to be enticed 
by the pleasures, and would have nothing to do 
Avith the English who were the enemies of her 
country. She was shocked at the reckless 


An Adventure of the Streets 145 

levity of tlie officers. Was this being a soldier ? 
And when stories crept into the city of the 
hardships and sufferings of the army at Valley 
Forge, her soul waxed hot with indigna- 
tion. 

So it came about that she was left to her 
own devices even as she had been at Forrest 
Hall. As the winter came on she pined in 
her loneliness. 

Would you like to go with me to the 
shops, Miss Virginia?” asked the house- 
keeper, Grace, one afternoon when the girl 
had moped about the house in a fit of the blues. 
“ It does not seem right that you should be 
shut up indoors all the time.” 

“ It isn’t, Grace,” said Virginia, as she found 
her beaver hat and put on her fur-trimmed 
pelisse eagerly. “ I miss the rides at Forrest 
Hall, and the walks. There is much to be seen 
here, but Mrs. Pendleton does not consider it 
safe for me to wander about the streets alone, 
and I do not care to go with her and 
Evelyn.” 

“ Now, miss, 1 have often wondered about 
that very thing,” said Grace, as they wended 
their way to the shops. You are young and 


14 ^' A Colonial Maid 

prettier than Miss Evelyn to my way of think- 
ing. Why don't you want to go with them 
to social gatherings and the like ? " 

“ Because, Grace, I am a patriot,^' answered 
Virginia, with sweet seriousness. ‘‘ It does 
not seem right to me to waste my time in 
frivolities when our poor soldiers at Valley 
Forge are in such distress. And I cannot 
bear a red coat.” 

“ Indeed, no more can I,” returned honest 
Grace. “ But there is no help for it. We 
have to endure their presence whether we will 
or not. There are many in the city who do 
not like it.” 

“ Grace, are you a patriot? ” 

“ Well, if the British should wait for me to 
help them, they would wait a long time,” re- 
sponded Grace warily. “ If that is being a 
patriot I suppose I am one, though it doesn’t 
always do to be too open about things.” 

‘‘ I am so glad,” cried Virginia. “ Do you 
know I have not seen one before since we 
came? At home there were Polly and Joe 
and a host of them, and, although I was lone- 
some there too after Ralph went away, I could 
talk to them. It wasn’t like it is here where 


An Adventure of the Streets 147 

there is no one. You will let me talk to you 
sometimes, won’t you, Grace?” 

To be sure, my dear. Only you must be 
careful to do it when no one else is around. 
Madam Pendleton would disapprove of it, I 
fear.” 

I do not think she would care,” laughed 
Virginia. “ I have been a rebel so long that 
she would not know me as anything else. 
But I wish I could help the poor soldiers.” 

Their shopping finished, Virginia pleaded to 
go around by the old State House. 

For I would like to see where the Congress 
met,” she said. ‘‘ And where the Declaration 
of Independence Avas signed. Please, Grace, 
let us go.” 

But the soldiers are quartered there, child. 
It would not be Avise for us to go there,” re- 
monstrated Grace. 

“ I don’t believe that they will notice us,” 
declared Virginia. “ Who knoAVS Avhen we 
can come out again together? ” 

So much against her judgment, Grace 
yielded to the pretty pleader and they made 
their Avay to the State House. The yard was 
filled with formidable looking cannons, and the 


148 A Colonial Maid 

two threaded their way through tliem without 
paying attention to the red coats who thronged 
the place. 

The graceful outlines of the State House, 
full of dignity and with an exquisite sense of 
fitness and proportion filled the beauty loving 
soul of the girl with pleasure. 

“ There lacks but one thing to make it per- 
fect,’^ she said in a low tone to Grace after 
she had gazed for a long tirne at the build- 
ing. 

What is that, my dear ? ” 

“ If I could but go into the steeple, and see 
the bell that rang out the tidings, Grace, I 
should realize the whole thing. There is an 
inscription, Squire Daniel said, that was pro- 
phetic.” 

It is not feasible to climb to the steeple 
now, little one, but I can tell you what is in- 
scribed on the bell. It says, ‘ Proclaim Lib- 
erty throughout all the Land to all the Inhab- 
itants thereof.’ ” 

“ Oh, Grace, I must go up and see it ! ” 
exclaimed Virginia, her eyes lighting up at 
the words. 

“You must do what, my little beauty?” 


An Adventure of the Streets 149 

cried a coarse voice near them. You can do 
anything you like for a kiss.” 

“ She shan’t kiss you without she kisses the 
rest of us, Jim,” said another voice. 

“ Oh, Grace ! ” and Virginia clung in terror 
to the woman as a number of soldiers sur- 
rounded them. “ Take me home ! Don’t let 
them touch me ! ” 

“ They shan’t if I can help it,” cried Grace 
valiantly, putting her arms around the fright- 
ened girl. 

“ Oh, we don’t mind you, old lady,” shouted 
the first speaker, grasping Grace’s arm. 

We’ve met worse foes than you.” 

It must have been before you came to 
Philadelphia then,” retorted Grace. What 
with your laziness, and merrymaking you 
couldn’t meet any foe now.” 

“ Keep a civil tongue in your head, or it will 
be the worse for you,” threatened the soldier 
angrily. “Let .go the girl. I’m going to 
have a kiss. We are not going to hurt her. 
A pretty face was made to be kissed.” 

“ I’d rather die than kiss one of you Brit- 
ish,” exclaimed Virginia, her indignation 
overcoming her fright, and drawing herself 


A Colonial Maid 


150 

erect she confronted them with flashing eyes. 
“ You English think you own the town, and 
can order us about like slaves. Touch me at 
your peril.” 

“ Why the little rebel has spunk,” laughed 
one in glee. This is rare sport.” 

“ Come on, boys ! Hold the old woman,” 
yelled the leader, making a move toward 
Grace and her charge. 

“ What is all this about? ” interposed a tall, 
broad shouldered man in the broad brimmed 
hat and garb of a Quaker, elbowing his way 
through the group to Virginia’s side. Me- 
thinks that such behavior is unseemly for 
soldiers of the King.” 

‘‘ ’Tis only a bit of fun,” muttered one. 
“We want a kiss from the girl and the jade 
refuses.” 

“ And rightly enough, friend. Such 
things are not seemly in a maid. She is 
but little more than a child, why torment 
her?” 

“ She should be punished for her wilfulness. 
She is a rebel. You shan’t spoil our sport, sir 
Quaker.” 

“ That he shall not ! ” The soldiers, a half 


An Adventure of the Streets 151 

dozen in number, drew near their leader and 
looked at the Quaker threateningly. 

‘‘ I think that thee will let her go,” was the 
quiet response. 

‘'Will we? Then come out and fight, old 
broad brim ! ” 

“ Tis against our tenets, friends. Peace 
hath ever been the doctrine of the Quaker.” 

“ Then stick to it and do not interfere with 
others lest that doctrine be broken. Stand 
aside ! ” 

The Quaker squared himself determinedly 
before Virginia. 

“ Friends, it would be better to disperse 
peaceably.” 

“ What ! Be run over by a Quaker? ” ex- 
claimed the leader furiously. “ Have at him, 
boys.” 

There was a rush toward the mild man- 
nered man but the mildness vanished as the 
onslaught was made, and a wonderful trans- 
formation took place. His blue eyes shot 
forth steely flashes of fire ; his nostrils dilated ; 
his form expanded and his arms leaped out 
with sledge hammer like blows landing where 
they would do tlie most execution. I.ike some 


152 


A Colonial Maid 


old war horse who, scenting the battle from 
afar, leaps to the thickest of the fray, so this 
quiet Quaker was to the amazed revelers. 
He was everywhere at once, and the soldiers 
went down before his mighty fists like a set 
of ninepins. At last those who had not fal- 
len under his blows turned and fied ignomini- 
ously. 

‘ However the living may contend, surely 
the dead,’ which in this case means the 
stunned, ‘ may lie peaceably together,’ ” was 
the Quaker’s only comment as he turned to 
Grace. ‘‘ I think it will be safe now for thee 
and thy charge to depart. I will accompany 
thee through the streets to thy dwelling. 
Thou shouldst not have ventured here alone 
with the maid. Friend Grace.” 

“ It was my fault,” said Virginia contritely. 
‘‘ I wished to see the building where the Dec- 
laration of Independence was signed. Grace 
feared to come, but I persuaded her. Oh, 
sir, I do not know what we would have done 
had you not come to our assistance. I thank 
you so much.” 

‘‘ ’Twas nothing, child. I am glad that I 
was on hand to deliver thee from the Philis- 



THE SOLDIERS WENT DOWN BEFORE HIS MIGHTY FIS'IS 





f-. - 


”, ■■ ■■ •• . V v:;fa 

■"W ■ ^ ■" 








□r^, ^ i 









to'" . hjt .' ■ iv , ■?•"' *'' •■> 

^riC. > t* *"• i,'* 


;* ». 



i k'li 



*-r> 


L ‘V,/..-, >i V u'-ii 




«» Tf ?.'■* ' 






t ; 


> t 





•A*'- * 1 , 

' ji«> • < 


■'. -v^'M 






♦ ■ 4 P' *^* li* - 





^ k ’ 


•> I 


*« 


T Mfv «. 4>4| 

SbJi- 







m.\A' >. ' 


C: ■ - 

• * 

.\ j^ 4 ' : 


‘^iiL 






An Adventure of the Streets i 53 

tines. But let us be going ere these rascals 
regain consciousness, and the others return 
with an overwhelming force. The matter 
shall be reported to General Howe, who, how- 
ever much he may wink at pleasurings, will 
not countenance such proceedings.” 

They passed into the street without moles- 
tation. Virginia walked along thoughtfully, 
casting glances at him that were full of ques- 
tioning. 

“ Well ? ” and the Quaker smiled at her re- 
assuringly. 

“ I thought that you could not fight, sir. 
You are a Quaker you know.” 

The shadow of a smile lighted up the man’s 
grave face and a twinkle came into his eye. 

True, my little maid, but there are those 
of us who also believe in the church militant. 
There are some who think it right to defend 
our country from the hand of the oppressor. 
Hast thou not heard of the Free Quakers? ” 
Your uncle speaks of them as the fighting 
Quakers,” reminded the housekeeper. 

“ Oh, yes ; I remember now,” cried Virginia 
who had quite recovered from her fright by 
this time. “ How they did go down before 


154 ^ Colonial Maid 

your fists ! ” She laughed at the remem- 
brance. 

“ Truly my might did prevail against them, 
though it is a grievous thing to expend one’s 
strength in brawling. I like it not, but the 
times are so parlous that it is oft necessar}^” 

‘‘ Then you are a patriot? I am so glad ! ” 
Virginia took his hand between her own in 
delight. I have been so lonesome, but I 
will be so no longer now that I know some 
patriots.” 

‘‘ Where is thy dwelling, child ? ” asked the 
Quaker smiling benignly upon her. ‘‘ Thy 
people must be stanch for the colonies to im- 
bue thee with such sentiments.” 

“ No, ” said Grace, who, perceiving the 
girl’s embarrassment answered for her. “ They 
are not patriots. Friend Mayhugh. The 
maiden’s uncle is Colonel Ralph Pendleton late 
of Virginia, who now resides on Spruce Street 
in this city. Thou knowest the place. ’Tis 
next to Friend Wilson’s.” 

“ I know ; ’tis not far from here. But now 
we are at mine own house. Enter and refresh 
yourselves for a time before going further. 
My wife will like to meet the little maid who 


An Adventure of the Streets 1 55 

is so strong for her country despite her sur- 
roundings. Enter and welcome.” 

Thus prevailed upon they went into the 
simple dwelling. Everything was wondrous 
neat and clean. The floors were scrubbed to 
spotlessness, and the splint bottomed chairs 
were polished until they shone. A chest of 
drawers, a wooden settle, a table on which lay 
a great Bible completed the furnishings of the 
apartment into which they were ushered. 
Everything was very plain but all bore wit- 
ness to that thrift and industry for which the 
Quakers were noted. A sweet faced, low 
voiced woman greeted them cordially, and 
brought cake and some home-made sweets 
which she pressed upon them. 

It was an unpleasant experience,” she re- 
marked, as her husband gave an account of 
the matter to her. “ Truly the city hath been 
much scandalized since the coming of the sol- 
diers. It is not wise for women to walk the 
streets alone. Methinks the General would 
not approve this if he but knew it.” 

He will know it soon,” said the Quaker 
sternly. ‘‘ I shall see him myself on the mor- 
row.” 


156 


A Colonial Maid 


“ Yes ; yet will it be wise, Jonas, to bring 
thyself to his notice ? Thee knows that thy 
work is such ” She paused in some con- 

fusion. 

“ Fear naught, wife. Friend Grace is for 
the cause, and the little maid is a strong pa- 
triot though she does dwell with Tory rela- 
tions. I’ll warrant she can keep a discreet 
tongue in her head.” 

“ Indeed I can,” said Virginia, rising. But 
we must go noAV, sir. I thank you again, 
Mr. ” 

‘‘ Call me Friend Mayhugh, child. Quakers 
like not handles to their names.” 

Then, Friend Mayhugh, I thank you 
again for your kindness, and your wife for 
her entertainment.” 

“ Thou art welcome. Perhaps it would re- 
lieve the tedium of thy loneliness to give us 
an occasional visit. Thee might hear some 
news from our army.” 

“ Oh,” cried Virginia delightedly. “ May I ? 
I should like to come, I know that I shall 
like you both. You have been so kind.” 

Martha Mayhugh smiled at the girl’s im- 
pulsiveness. 


»57 


An Adventure of the Streets 

“ Then come whenever it shall please thee,” 
she said heartily. We shall like you too, I 
foresee.” 

“ I will,” responded Virginia. Now good- 
bye.” 

Good-day to thee,” responded the Quaker 
and his wife jointly. Then Grace and Vir- 
ginia hastened home. 


CHAPTER XIII 

A KASH RESOLVE 

As the time passed by a great friendship 
sprang up between Virginia and the May- 
hughs. The worthy couple became very fond 
of the girl with her bright ways, and Virginia, 
no longer pining for Forrest Hall and Polly 
and Joe, returned their affection with fervor. 
The Pendletons, after a few comments upon 
her choice of friends, paid no further attention 
to the matter. Beyond insisting that Virginia 
must always be in her place at the table, Mrs. 
Pendleton cared little how she spent her time. 
Even her compliance with this rule would not 
have been required but for the fact that 
Colonel Pendleton might make inquiries, and 
this his wife desired to avoid as she did not 
wish him to know how the girl was neglected. 

The cottage being but a short distance from 
the ColonePs residence, Virginia went there 
every day, and grew happy and light-heai*ted 

158 


A Rash Resolve 


as she helped Martha Mayhugh in her house- 
hold tasks, or talked the state of the colonies 
over with Jonas. Her stanch patriotism 
amused as well as pleased the good Quaker, 
and he soon found himself confiding things to 
her that were against his wife’s judgment. 

Jonas, Jonas,” she chided when Jonas 
Mayhugh imparted to Virginia the informa- 
tion that he was the medium by which sup- 
plies and money were conveyed to the army 
at Valley Forge from the people in the city. 
“ Thee forgets that the girl is young. It is 
not the part of wisdom to intrust the keeping 
of so great a matter to youth.” 

Tut, wife ! Though Virginia is young yet 
she hath discretion beyond her years, and 
nothing would induce her to betray me.” 

“ Nothing ever would,” said Virginia ear- 
nestly. I have thought for some time. Friend 
Martha, that he was engaged upon such busi- 
ness, for how else could he know so much con- 
cerning the army ? But fear naught ! Though 
it were to save my life I would not betray 
him.” 

“ See, Martha ! ” said Jonas triumphantly. 
‘‘ The child’s whole heart is in the cause.” 


i6o A Colonial Maid 

'' Tis. not that I doubt thee, Virginia,’’ said 
Martha with a troubled look, “ but I would 
not wish harm to come to thee. I know that 
thou art discreet, still some unadvised word, 
or look might betray thee. ’Twere better that 
thou didst not have the knowledge.” 

Virginia went to her and kissed her. 

‘‘ I will be careful. Friend Martha. Make 
your mind easy. At home I but talk of the 
cake we make, and the drink we brew. Never 
a word of the army crosses my lips. A few 
days since General Howe dined with Uncle 
Ralph, and, when Evelyn told him that my 
friends were among the Quakers, he called me 
to him and said : ^ What think the Quakers 
of the war ? Do they talk much concerning 
it among themselves? ’ ” 

What saidst thou ? ” asked Martha quickly, 
and Jonas looked a little startled. 

“ I said, ‘ They are people who prefer peace, 
sir, and desire nothing so much as to be left 
to enjoy it.’ He laughed and said, ‘ Yes ; 
peace to make money. The Quakers con- 
demn war because it interferes with their 
gain.’ Then he turned away.” 

“ Thee answered wisely,” approved Martha. 


A Rash Resolve i6i 

“ Still it is not easy to avert suspicion should 
it once be directed against us. Thee must be 
careful, Jonas. 

A few days after this conversation Virginia 
went as usual to the cottage. Martha received 
her cordially, but the girl saw that she was in 
great distress. 

“ What has happened, Martha? ” asked Vir- 
ginia in quick apprehension, has harm be- 
fallen Jonas? ” 

“ Yes ; but not of the nature of which thou 
art thinking, child. He hath been taken with 
the fever. He hath complained much lately, 
but would not take of the simples I fixed for 
him. To-day he was preparing to go to the 
camp when he was stricken down. His horse 
stands ready in the stable for the trip. But 
we must not complain ! The Lord’s way is 
not our way.” 

I will go in with you to see him,” said 
the girl, as Martha finished the posset she 
was making and started for the chamber in 
which Jonas lay. “ I am so sorry that he 
is ill.” 

’Tis not the illness that worries me, child,” 
groaned Jonas as they came to his bedside. 


i 62 


A Colonial Maid 


Tis those poor fellows at Valley Forge. 
Their needs weigh heavily upon me. Word 
came yesterday that they had not tasted meat 
for more than a week. Thinly clad, starving, 
poorly housed, how can they fight our battles 
for us ? ’’ 

“ Why does not General Washington appeal 
to the people? asked Virginia. 

“ He hath, child. Through Congress, and 
by other means. Yet he must observe cau- 
tion. Should the British learn of the condi- 
tion of the army, they would force him to 
battle which he could not stand just now, and 
that would be the end of all our hopes. For 
this reason the country at large hath not been 
permitted to know in what sore straits the 
soldiers are. Toryism is rampant in the sur- 
rounding country else the General might ob- 
tain supplies from the farmers. They will 
not sell to him except for English gold, and 
refuse the Continental money with scorn. 
Quite an amount of gold has been collected, 
and to-day I was to take it thither. The 
horse stands bridled and saddled, but alack ! 
here am I stricken down with the fever.” 

“ Is there no one else who could take it ? ” 


A Rash Resolve 


163 

queried Virginia, stirred to the depths of her 
soul by this state of affairs. Surely, Friend 
Jonas, there is some one.” 

“There is Samuel Farley,” replied Jonas. 
“ He would take it, but he lives two miles 
beyond the city, and who would carry him 
word? ” 

“ Oh, I will. Gladly, gladly ! ” cried Vir- 
ginia, starting up eagerly. “ Let me go at 
once.” 

“ Child, child, thee must not think of 
such a thing,” exclaimed Martha in dismay. 
“ See, Jonas, what ideas thee has put into the 
maiden’s head.” 

“ I am not sure but that it is a good idea,” 
returned Jonas after his surprise was over. 
“ Canst thou ride, little one? ” 

“ I can ride any horse,” said Virginia with 
some pride. “ Ralph used to say that I was 
the best rider for a girl that he ever saw. 
Neither Polly nor Evelyn, nor any of the 
girls could beat me. I will take the message 
to Samuel Farley. ’Twill be a fine ride.” 

“ Nay ; but thou art much too pretty to go 
alone,” expostulated Martha, gazing at the 
shining eyes and red cheeks of the girl. 


A Colonial Maid 


164 

“ Twould never do ! The soldiers might an- 
noy thee again, and Jonas would not be near 
to protect thee. Give o’er the notion, child. 
I will never consent.” 

Thee must,” said Virginia, coaxingly 
adopting the quaint speech of the Quakers 
with such effect that Martha’s eyes grew soft 
and tender. “ Could I not bundle up in some 
fashion that would hide my face? Let me 
dress as an old woman. They would not 
bother me then. Please, Martha ! I can’t 
fight, and I may never have another chance 
to help my country.” 

‘‘ ’Tis not a bad thought.” Martha looked 
at her thoughtfully. “ If thee would not 
talk, it might be managed. Let me see.” 

She took one of her dresses from a cup- 
board, and from a chest a bonnet and mantle. 
Then padding the girl’s slender figure until it 
was unsightly in its plumpness, she arrayed 
her in the garments, putting, last of all, a 
mask over her face used generally as a pro- 
tection from the sun but sometimes as a cov- 
ering for the face in a strong wind. 

Virginia laughed gleefully as she gazed at 
her reflection in the little looking-glass. 


A Rash Resolve 


i6y 

’Twill be sport,” she cried. “ Nobody will 
dream that I am other than a Quakeress going 
for What am I going after, Martha? ” 

“ Flour, child. I have a pass from the 
General for that very purpose, and should 
have gone for some to-day but that Jonas was 
taken sick. He hath one too, but it is for 
other use than mine, and it is best for thee to 
use mine. Thee can take the sack, and leave 
it at the mill to be filled. On thy return from 
Samuel Farley’s thou canst stop for it. Then 
there will be no untruth told.” 

“ Where is the gold. Friend Jonas? ” asked 
Virginia, going to the bedside of the sick man 
while Martha went out to bring around the 
horse. 

’Tis stitched in the saddle blankets, little 
one,” answered Jonas, a smile flitting over his 
flushed face at her appearance. “ Martha 
quilted it so. None would ever suspect its 
whereabouts. Tell Friend Farley to give the 
blankets to the General, and to tell him that 
more will be forthcoming soon. God bless 
thee, child. ’Tis a brave deed thou art do- 
ing.” 

‘‘ My mind misgives me, Virginia, to see 


i66 


A Colonial Maid 


thee go/’ said Martha, entering at this mo- 
ment. '' I doubt that we are doing right to 
let thee, and I will not be easy until thy re- 
turn. Child, thee must be careful.” 

‘‘ I will,” returned Virginia, embracing her. 
“ An hour ought to be long enough for the 
trip. I will be back before you scarcely know 
that I am gone.” 

“ Remember, Samuel Farley lives in the 
second house beyond the mill,” enjoined 
Martha. “ Speak little ! When the guard 
asks thee for thy pass, show it to him without 
words if it be possible. Above all, ride slowly 
because thou art an old woman, and age de- 
lights not in swift motion. God bless and 
guard thee, child.” 

She kissed her fervently, and Virginia 
looked up in surprise for the Quakers were 
not given to caresses. 

“ Good-bye,” said the girl softly. “ Do not 
worry, Martha. I will be back soon. Good- 
bye, Friend Jonas.” * 

Good-bye, little one. Thee will get 
through all right, I know.” 

Mounting the horse, a good stout bay, Vir- 
ginia ambled through the streets to the out- 


A Rash Resolve 


167 


skirts of the city where the British guard was 
posted. Her appearance was not prepossess- 
ing. She looked like a little fat woman going 
to mill, her empty sack lying conspicuously 
on the saddle in front of her. Merely glanc- 
ing at the pass which she tendered him, the 
guard motioned her to go on. The mill was 
soon reached, and leaving the bag to be filled 
with flour, Virginia proceeded more rapidly to 
Samuel Farley’s. 

The farmhouse was a large, commodious 
looking one, but its aspect struck a chill to the 
girl’s heart. No one was stirring about. The 
blinds were drawn and the whole appearance 
of the dwelling was one of desolation. Dis- 
mounting, she tied her horse, and approached 
the building. There was no answer to her 
first rap, so she used the knocker vigorously. 
Presently a tall, thin woman whose eyes were 
red with weeping came to the door. 

‘‘ I give you good-day, madam,” said the girl 
politely. Is Samuel Farley within ? ” 

No, ” replied the woman, and the tears 
gushed from her eyes: ‘‘ God knows when he 
will be again. He was arrested by the order 
of General Howe this morning in the city. 


i68 A Colonial Maid 

The news hath been brought me but a short 
time since.” 

“Arrested?” Virginia leaned against the 
door frame, her courage failing. Was some 
malicious fate pursuing the Continental army 
that this should have happened at this time? 

“ Come in,” said the woman, perceiving her 
emotion. “ Why doth the intelligence affect 
thee so much ? ” 

“ Because,” said Virginia, unable to restrain 
her tears, “ Jonas Mayhugh sent me to him 
with a message upon which much depends. 
He was too ill to come himself Now I do 
not know what to do.” 

“Was it concerning supplies for Valley 
Forge?” asked the woman who was Samuel 
Farley’s wife. “ He hath often gone with 
Jonas, and was arrested on suspicion of that 
very thing.” 

“ What shall I do?” asked Virginia again. 
“ Is there no one else about here who could 
go? It is very necessary, madam.” 

“ There is no one. There are but few who 
can be trusted,” sighed the other. “ Now 
every one will have to be more careful, and no 
one will want to go. Tell Friend Jonas from 


A Rash Resolve 


169 

me to exercise caution. I know not what will 
become of Samuel.’’ The tears came to her 
eyes again. Virginia arose, her own heart full 
of despair. 

“ I must go,” she said. “ There is nothing 
else to do but to return to Jonas.” She started 
for the door, the woman following her, and, 
despite her trouble, expressing sympathy for 
her disappointment. 

Virginia reached the door and then stopped 
overcome by a sudden resolve that flashed into 
her mind. 

How far is it from here to Valley Forge ? ” 
she asked, abruptly. 

“ ’Tis eighteen miles,” answered Mrs. Far- 
ley. “ Surely thee will not attempt the jour- 
ney ? Thy voice is young and thy face 
unwrinkled, yet thee appears old. ’Twould 
be too much for thee.” 

“ I am not so old as I seem,” returned Vir- 
ginia, abstractedly. Could she, dare she at- 
tempt the journey ? She paused in thought 
and then looked up. Tell me in which 
direction the camp lies? ” 

“ Straight up the Schuylkill. If thee 
shouldst go, thee could not miss it.” 


170 


A Colonial Maid 


Then I will try it. Thank you, and good- 
day. I am sorry for your trouble.'^ 

“ If General Howe has arrested Samuel 
Farley,’’ she mused as she mounted her horse, 
“ who knows but that Jonas will be the next 
one. Then the poor soldiers would not get 
anything more. They shall have this gold at 
least. Get up, Selim ! We are not in sight 
of the guards now.” 

And so filled with the resolution to carry 
what succor she could to the sufiering army, 
Virginia headed her horse in the direction of 
Valley Forge. 


CHAPTER XIV 


AT VALLEY FORGE 

With some trepidation Virginia approached 
tlie outpost of the British army encamped on 
the east bank of the Schuylkill. If she could 
succeed in passing these lines she believed that 
there would be no further difficulty. 

The rules were particularly stringent against 
carrying supplies outside, but the farmers were 
encouraged to bring their produce into the 
city. In consequence of this as there were 
few friends of the patriots within ten miles of 
the city there was much passing to and fro. 
Therefore, seeing before him what appeared to 
be a country woman without bundles or pack- 
ages of any sort, the sentinel carelessly glanced 
at the signature of the permit which the girl 
exhibited, and let her pass by. 

Greatly relieved Virginia crossed the float- 
ing bridge at the Middle Ferry, and urged her 
horse into a swinging pace as soon as she was 

171 


172 


A Colonial Maid 


out of sight of the guard. On and on she 
went past stone farmhouses and occasional 
log cabins until al. last all signs of human 
habitation disappeared and the country, bleak 
and cheerless, covered with a deep mantle of 
snow was before her. Here the road led into 
a thick stretch of woods and Virginia entered 
it with something like gayety hoping that 
Valley Forge would not be much further be- 
yond its limits. She had proceeded but a lit- 
tle way, when through the trees appeared a 
man on horseback. He was of gigantic build, 
and the girl’s heart fluttered apprehensively 
as he drew near and accosted her. 

“ Whither go you, madam ? ” he asked with 
a touch of brogue which showed him to be of 
Irish descent. “ Faith ! if you keep on this 
road you will be after going direct to the rebel 
camp.” 

“ Perhaps I would like to go there,” an- 
swered Virginia in a muffled voice. 

“ It’s more than I’d be doing then,” said the 
man laughing loudly. “ Though I’m think- 
ing that it’s delighted they’d be to get Captain 
Fitz in their clutches. Sure, I’ve given the 
rebs cause to dread me.” 


173 


At Valley Forge 

Captain Fitz ! ejaculated Virginia, draw- 
ing rein in her fright, for the name of Captain 
Fitz was enough to strike terror to the bravest 
heart. 

Captain Fitz’s real name was Jim Fitzpat- 
rick. He had at one time belonged to the 
American army, but having no mind for the 
discipline and hardships which he was com- 
pelled to undergo, he deserted and now 
ranged the country making Whigs the par- 
ticular objects of his vengeance. As his sym- 
pathies were notoriously with the British, he 
left Tories uninjured. 

You need not be alarmed, madam. I 
don't make war on women. Once I met an 
old woman in this very wood, and she con- 
fided to me the fact that she was going to the 
city to buy some supplies but that she was 
afraid that she would meet Captain Fitz and 
be robbed. It was rare sport,” continued the 
robber, laughing at the remembrance, “ to see 
her face when I told her that I was Captain 
Fitz. You have no purse, have you? ” 

No, sir ; where could a poor woman like 
me get any money? ” 

Faith, 'tis a problem for us all,” replied he 


174 


A Colonial Maid 


gaily. They are in sore straits at the Forge 
and I’m hoping some of their friends will be 
after sending them some money. I’ve been 
haunting the woods for that reason. I’m 
badly in need of the article myself.” He 
laughed again. 

“ Did you take the poor woman’s purse ? ” 
asked the girl, her heart beating so that she 
feared that he might hear it. 

“ Take her purse ? Didn’t I say that I 
didn’t make war on women ? ” There was a 
note of indignation in the Captain’s voice. 
“ Of course I didn’t take it. I have an old 
mother of my own. Nobody that’s poor needs 
to be afraid of Captain Fitz, unless they be 
carrying money to the rebs. That’s differ- 
ent.” 

An idea flashed into Virginia’s mind and 
she resolved on a bold move. 

Since you are so good to women,” said she 
timidly, ‘‘ perhaps you won’t mind going part 
of the way with me. I am afraid.” 

“ Nobody’s going to hurt ye,” said the rob- 
ber good-naturedly, a little flattered by this 
appeal. An old woman’s safe most any- 
where. I’ll go through the woods with you. 


175 


At Valley Forge 

That is your worst place ; then I shall have 
to return lest some booty escape me. Faith, 
some gold ought to be passing this way 
soon ! ” . 

“ You are very kind,” said Virginia, hoping 
that she had found the right way to get rid of 
his presence. ‘‘You must have had many in- 
teresting experiences. Would you mind tell- 
ing me some of them ? ” 

“ Oh, I could tell you hair raisers, old lady,” 
laughed the man, “ but I don’t want to frighten 
you. Your sons — by the way, I suppose you 
are going to see your sons? ” 

Virginia shook her head. 

“ Your brothers, then ? ” 

“ Yes ; my brothers,” returned the girl 
eagerly. They were her brothers in the cause 
she thought. “ Poor fellows ! I have no socks 
for them,” she added. 

“ They need ’em bad too,” remarked the 
robber, who seemed to be conversant with the 
state of affairs at the patriot camp. “ ’Twill 
make you feel bad, old lady, if you’ve got 
nothing for them.” 

“ I know ; ” Virginia’s voice trembled a lit- 
tle. It was from fear, but the desperado 


176 A Colonial Maid 

deemed it emotion. “ But I wanted to see 
them.” 

Women are all alike,” observed Captain 
Fitz. ‘‘ My mother would come to me if I 
were sick, and would comfort me even if she 
hadn’t a thing to give me. Well, here we are 
through the woods and I’ll leave you. A safe 
journey to you. They will be horrified when 
they find you have been with Captain Fitz. 
Tell them he isn’t so black as he’s painted.” 

‘‘ Good-day to you, sir, and thank you for 
your kindness,” said Virginia, trying to con- 
ceal her eagerness for him to be gone. 

‘‘ Good-day.” Captain Fitz wheeled his pow- 
erful charger and galloped back into the woods. 
The girl rode on afraid to look behind her, 
and also afraid to increase the speed of her 
horse lest the Captain should suspect some- 
thing if he were watching her. But as the 
minutes went by and she saw no more of him, 
her fears were allayed and she urged Selim to 
greater speed. 

The excitement of meeting with the des- 
perado had rendered Virginia oblivious to the 
cold, but now she realized that she was chilled 
through and through. The hills were about 


177 


At Valley Forge 

her, and the wind which had increased in 
violence in the last hour swept down their 
snow-clad sides chilling her with its icy breath. 
Colder and colder it blew, until she was 
numbed and stiff and retained her seat in the 
. saddle with difficulty. It seemed hours to her 
since she had left Jonas and Martha, though in 
reality it was but three. 

“ It can’t be much further,” she thought. 

Surely I am nearly there. Yet there is 
no sign of life anywhere. If I can only reach 
them ! ” Finding that her hands were becom- 
ing too numbed to hold the bridle, she wound 
it round the horn of the saddle, and huddled 
close to the horse’s back for warmth. The 
good animal was sturdy and accustomed to 
long trips, so that he swung along at a brisk 
pace unmindful of wind or cold. 

The frigid blast cut the girl like a knife. 
She was so cold. Her blood seemed turning 
to ice. She felt it congealing in her veins. 
Was she freezing? Even as the thought 
darted into her brain a genial glow shot 
through her. A delicious sense of warmth 
pervaded her whole being, dulling her senses 
by its dangerous languor. A smile of ecstasy 


A Colonial Maid 


178 

swept over her countenance. She swayed, 
and then fell forward upon the horse’s neck. 

“ More cordial, Watson. There ! she is com- 
ing to.” Virginia opened her eyes dazedly, 
the words coming to her as from a distance. 
Something hot was poured into her mouth. 
She sputtered and coughed, and then sat 
up, and looked about her. A soldier stood 
above her holding a glass in his hand, while an- 
other half-kneeling on the snow supported her. 

“What is it?” she murmured drowsily. 
“ Where am I ? ” 

“You are at the picket lines of Valley 
Forge,” was the answer. “ Do you feel all 
right now ? ” 

“ Valley Forge ! ” Virginia started up thor- 
oughly aroused. “ I remember. Oh, take 
me to General Washington. I want to see 
him.” 

“You shall go to him now if you are able. 
Don’t you know me, little one ? ” 

The speaker lifted her to her feet and bent 
down to look into her face. Virginia gave 
one look at him, and uttered a cry of joy. 

“ Dudley Brandon I ” she exclaimed. “ Oh, 
I am so glad that you are here ! ” 


179 


At Valley Forge 

And I am glad too. If Watson and I 
hadn’t happened along just now it would have 
been the last of you. We reached you just as 
you fell from your horse.” 

Yes ; the horse ! Where is he ? ” asked 
Virginia anxious-ly. 

Tied to a tree over there. Bring him 
here, Watson. Isn’t this a pretty cold day 
for a little Virginia girl to be wandering 
around by herself? What was your uncle 
thinking about to let you do it? ” 

He was chafing her hands gently as he 
talked, watching her closely for further signs 
of drowsiness. But Virginia was thoroughly 
awakened and anxious to perform the rest of 
her errand. 

“ Uncle Ralph doesn’t know that I am 
here,” she said rapidly. “ In fact no one 
knows. I came to bring aid to the sol- 
diers.” 

Which accounts for the disguise.” Dud- 
ley Brandon picked up the bonnet and mask 
which had been removed and handed them to 
her. Here is your horse, little one. Now 
we will go to General Washington.” 

“ Oh dear ! ” sighed the girl ruefully. 


i8o 


A Colonial Maid 


''Can’t we walk, Mr. Brandon? I don’t be- 
lieve that I can ever ride again.” 

"You poor child ! I am afraid that it is too 
far to walk, but you can try. I will lead the 
horse.” 

He threw the* bridle over his arm and ac- 
commodated his steps to hers. The girl 
moved stiffly at first but soon found her steps 
growing brisker. And so, alternately walking 
and riding, they reached the rugged hollow 
in the hills where the American army was en- 
camped. 

Virginia was so anxious to see the com- 
mander-in-chief that she paid little heed to 
her surroundings. The house in which Gen- 
eral Washington had his headquarters was a 
small stone building which had been made more 
commodious by the addition of a log cabin. 

" Tell General Washington that Colonel 
Brandon wishes to speak with him, orderly,” 
said Brandon to a young fellow who stood 
without the door. " You said you had 
brought aid, child, but you have not told me 
of what nature.” 

" The blankets,” replied Virginia. " It is in 
the blankets.” 


At Valley Forge i8i 

“ Well, I declare ! ’’ ejaculated Colonel Bran- 
don taking them from Selim’s back. “ The 
blankets of all things ! ” 

‘‘ The General will see you, Colonel,” re- 
ported the orderly. 

“ I am glad that you are with me,” whis- 
pered Virginia. “ I believe that I would be 
afraid.” 

There is no need, little one. The General 
is one of the best men in the world. You can- 
not help but be drawn to him.” 

He opened the door of the room which was 
used by the commander-in-chief for his office, 
and, followed by Virginia, entered. A tall, 
dignified figure turned from the window and 
advanced toward them. 

You wished to see me. Colonel,” said a 
deep earnest voice. 

‘‘ I bring this girl, sir,” said Colonel Bran- 
don saluting. At the risk of her life she has 
brought us aid from the city. Sergeant Wat- 
son and I found her almost frozen to death.” 

Aid is very welcome, my child,” said 
Washington taking the girl’s hands between 
his own, “ but we do not desire it at the peril 
of life.” 


i 82 


A Colonial Maid 


Virginia could not speak. A sense of awe 
filled her at being in the presence of the great 
commander, and her heart swelled as she saw 
how careworn and anxious his face looked. 
She trembled violently, and suddenly broke 
into weeping. 

“ There, there, child ! You are nervous and 
overwrought,” and the General stroked her 
hair gently. You must be very tired. Such 
an experience would fatigue any one.” 

‘‘ I am not tired,” sobbed Virginia. “ I — I 
am sorry for you.” 

The hand that lay within the General’s was 
clasped tightly, and after a moment’s silence 
the chief said in a voice that was not quite 
steady : 

“ Thank you for your sympathy, child; It 
makes the burden easier to bear whenj#hus 
lightened.” 

“ Could you tell the General about the aid 
you have brought, little one ? ” suggested Dud- 
ley Brandon gently. 

Yes ; ” and Virginia controlled herself 
with an effort. ‘‘ I am not a very good mes- 
senger, am I, to forget my errand ? Jonas 
Mayhugh was stricken with the fever, sir, and 


At Valley Forge 183 

he sent me to get Samuel Farley to bring you 
the gold which had been collected for the sol- 
diers. But Samuel had been arrested this very 
morning by General Howe. I did not know 
what to do, and so, because I knew that you 
were sorely in need of help, I brought it my- 
self. Here it is.’^ She caught hold of the 
blankets. ‘‘ See ! there are two quilted to- 
gether. Martha did it so that no one would 
ever know that the gold was there. Jonas 
said that you were to have the blankets, and 
that. more would be forthcoming.’’ 

“ My brave girl, you have done nobly.” 
The moisture stood in Washington’s eyes. 
‘‘ The gold is a godsend. The boys have 
tasted no meat for days. It will put new life 
into them. If all Americans were such pa- 
triots as you, and Jonas, and Martha, there 
would be no more suffering at Valley 
Forge.” 

It is quite a sum too,” said Brandon, who 
had been ripping out Martha’s quilting. 
“ Those blessed Quakers ! ” 

And this blessed girl, Brandon ! Little 
good would the gold have done us had she not 
brought it. It is a wonder that she ever 


A Colonial Maid 


184 

reached here with it. The country is thronged 
with desperadoes.” 

“ I did meet with Captain Fitz,” said Vir- 
ginia. 

‘‘ What ! • Jim Fitzpatrick ! The notorious 
Fitz ? ” cried Brandon, springing to his feet. 

Yes ; but he did not hurt me. He said 
that he did not war on women. I found that 
I was in no danger as long as he did not know 
that I had the gold.” And Virginia recounted 
simply the meeting with Captain Fitz and the 
conversation. 

“ Child, child,” said Washington, a troubled 
look on his face, while Brandon paced the 
floor restlessly, ‘‘ what a risk you have run. I 
am truly thankful Martha insisted upon that 
disguise.” 

“ He said that old women were safe,” said 
Virginia, smiling at the kind face above her. 

He wanted gold though, and if he had known 
that I had it, I would not have fared so well, 
r would risk more than that to bring aid to 
the soldiers. I am glad if I have helped 
some.” 

“ My dear girl,” began the General, when a 
voice sounded from without : 


At Valley Forge 185 

Just see if the General is at liberty, will 
you, orderly?’’ 

Virginia started at the first sound of the 
voice, and listened intently. 

“ Ralph ! Ralph ! ” she screamed. “It is 
Ralph ! ” She darted to the door and flung it 
open. “ Ralph,” she cried in an ecstasy of 
joy, throwing her arms about the gaunt fig- 
ure of the young fellow that stood there, “ don’t 
you know me? Oh, Ralph, Ralph ! ” 

“ Why ! ” exclaimed the lad boyishly, forget- 
ting the presence of the commander-in-chief. 
“ It’s Virgie ! ” 

“ How tall you have grown ! ” exclaimed 
Virginia after the first transport was over. 
“ And oh, how thin you are ! ” 

“ Well I can’t say the same for you,” re- 
turned Ralph. “ I say, Virgie, how queer you 
look. You’ve gotten fat! You look just like 
Mammy Began used to. You must have had 
lots to eat.” This last a trifle wistfully. 

“ You poor dear 1 ” laughed Virginia through 
her tears. “ Can’t you see that I am made up 
to look like a fat woman ? I could not have 
come if I hadn’t.” 

“ How in the world did you come, anyhow? 


i86 


A Colonial Maid 


I thought you were home in Virginia. How 
is father ? Is he here too ? ’’ 

Virginia explained rapidly the cause of their 
presence in Philadelphia, and the reason for 
her coming to Valley Forge. 

“ Well, you are a plucky one ! said Ralph 
admiringly. “ I always knew that you had 
grit, but I didn’t know that you would go so far. ” 
‘‘ And you gave your services to the General 
just as you said you would,” said Virginia 
proudly. 

The General 1 ” The young fellow started 
guiltily, and, turning in some confusion to the 
commander, saluted quickly. I beg your 
pardon, sir,” he said rather sheepishly. “ I 
was so glad to see my cousin that I forgot all 
about my duty.” 

“ Never mind, my boy,” was Washington’s 
rejoinder. It is excusable under the circum- 
stances. You should be proud of your cousin, 
sir. Not every girl would render such service 
as she has.” 

She was always wanting to do something 
for the country,” laughed Ralph. ‘‘ She was 
a patriot before I was. Indeed she helped to 
change me.” 


At Valley Forge 187 

There will be many things that you will 
wish to talk over with her/' said the chief 
kindly. “You may be relieved from further 
duty, Pendleton. Send Darlington to me in 
your place. Mrs. Washington and myself will 
be pleased to have you and your cousin sup 
with us to-night." 

“ Thank you, sir," returned Ralph, his face 
growing red. “ It's awfully kind of you, but 
I can't accept." 

“Why?" asked the General in surprise. 

“ Why, why," stammered Ralph, “ it isn't 
my turn. I was here last, you know, and the 
boys won't like for me to wear the suit too 
often." 

“ I think they will not object when they 
learn the cause," returned the General with a 
smile, but he sighed too. Despite the hard- 
ships it was a matter of joke in the camp that 
there was but one dress suit among the officers 
and whoever was invited to dine at head- 
quarters wore it. 

“ Then I will tell them, sir." Ralph 
saluted, and looked hesitatingly at Vir- 
ginia. 

“I will take her to Mrs. Washington, my 


i88 


A Colonial Maid 


boy. She will remain with her for the night. 
Join us there as soon as you can.’^ 

Virginia looked up in some dismay. ‘‘ Why, 
I ought to go back to the city,’’ she exclaimed. 

Jonas and Martha will be uneasy.” 

“ You cannot return to-night, my child. 
See ! it is quite dark.” 

Night had indeed fallen upon the camp, and 
through the window Virginia could see the 
lights of the fires. upon the hillsides, and the 
glimmer of torches carried hither and thither. 
Within the apartment the great log fire cast a 
ruddy glow over the room driving the shadows 
into the corners where they hung heavy and 
dark. 

“ Come, my child, let us go to Mrs. Wash- 
ington,” said the General kindly. You will 
have to content yourself with us for the night. 
Your cousin will join us presently.” 

Virginia arose and obediently followed him 
into another room. 


CHAPTER XV 


LADY WASHINGTON 

A PLUMP, rather plain looking, middle-aged 
woman, clad in a brown homespun gown with 
a snowy kerchief folded over her bosom, rose 
from a group of women as the General entered 
with Virginia. 

“ My dear Patsy,’' said Washington ap- 
proaching her, ‘‘ this brave girl has come from 
the city to bring us aid. I put her in your 
hands for entertainment for the night. Her 
cousin, Mr. Pendleton, will join us presently 
at supper. We cannot honor her too highly 
for what she hath done.” 

“ Any friend is welcome but especially one 
who brings us aid at the present time,” said 
Martha Washington in a sweet voice. You 
are thrice welcome, my dear. Do you not 
wish to rest after your journey ? You must 
be greatly fatigued.” 

“ I am not at all tired, madam. I thank 

189 


190 


A Colonial Maid 


you for the offer, but if I may * If I 

might,’’ hesitating a little. 

“ Yes, my dear. Be not afraid. We will 
gladly do whatever you wish, if it lies in our 
power,” encouraged the lady kindly. 

‘‘ It is the clothes,” burst from the girl as 
the General withdrew to his office. “ Friend 
Martha dressed me to look like a fat woman, 
and put so much over my own garb that I feel 
stuffed. Dear madam, if I could get rid of 
them before Ralph comes.” 

Certainly, child.” The fresh young voice 
of the girl touched a precious memory in the 
lady’s heart for she had lost her own daughter, 
a girl but little older than Virginia, a few 
years before. With her own hands she helped 
Virginia to remove the dress and the many 
layers of clothing with which Martha had 
swathed her form. 

‘‘ There ! ” said Virginia, with a sigh of re- 
lief as she stood revealed in her own garments. 

I feel better. It is nice not to be so bundled 
up, but I doubt not but that Martha’s wrap- 
pings helped to keep me from freezing.” 

I doubt it not too,” said Mrs. Washington. 

These are the wives of our officers, my dear. 


Lady Washington 191 

We employ our time working for the soldiers, 
trying to relieve a few of their many miseries. 
Sit with us and while we work tell us, if you 
will, of the aid you brought and the manner 
of bringing it.’’ 

She seated Virginia by her side and resumed 
her knitting. The girl felt thoroughly at ease, 
made so by the affability of the lady’s man- 
ner. The other ladies gave her kindly and 
cordial greetings and plied their needles 
blithely in the mending of clothes or the 
making of shirts. The girl related again how 
she had come to be the bearer of aid to the 
camp and her joy at finding her cousin there. 
When she had finished the recital Mrs. Wash- 
ington drew her to her and kissed her. 

“You are a brave little girl,” she said. 
“ But your courage comes to you naturally, for 
the Pendletons have always been brave to 
rashness. Ralph is almost reckless in his 
courage. However the General speaks well 
of him, and hath taken him on his staff. I 
would that Colonel Pendleton would follow in 
the steps of his son and niece.” 

“ I would so too,” replied Virginia sadly, 
“ but I fear that he never will. He was so 


192 


A Colonial Maid 


angry when Ralph left home. He will not 
let us speak of him, and has said that he is no 
longer his son.” 

“ Poor boy ! ” The motherly heart of the 
lady yearned over the lad at this communica- 
tion and she resolved to be very kind to him. 

And how will this act of yours be received ? 
What will happen to you when you re- 
turn?” 

“ Perhaps he will not know of it,” said Vir- 
ginia lightly. She felt in such an exalted 
mood over the successful issue of her journey 
and the meeting with Ralph that no thought 
of the consequences could dampen her joy. 
‘‘ They may think that I have spent the night 
with Martha, though Mrs. Pendleton does not 
like for me to be away without permission. 
I am more uneasy over what Martha will 
think.” 

After a time the ladies were joined by the 
General, some officers and Ralph, and all 
proceeded to the dining-room, an apartment 
in the log cabin addition of the house. The 
meal was very plain. Virginia was aghast at 
its frugality and mentally contrasted it with 
the dinner at her uncle’s house when General 


Lady Washington 193 

Howe had dined with them. All ate heartily 
and seemed to enjoy the fare, plain though it 
was. Presently a shout went up outside, and 
the ladies looked inquiringly at the chief. 

‘‘ Tis the rejoicing of the soldiers,” re- 
marked Washington. “ Thanks to our young 
guest the men have meat to-night. The first 
for many days.” 

Virginia looked at Ralph’s gaunt and 
wasted figure, at the grave faces of the com- 
mander and the officers and the food almost 
choked her. 

“ And to think,” she sobbed, unable to re- 
strain her tears, “ that we have so much.” 

‘‘ There ! child,” soothed Mrs. Washington 
gently. ‘‘ ’Twill be better now. Supplies 
will soon be coming in, and all will go well.” 

It isn’t far from spring now,” comforted 
Ralph, placing his arm about her. When it 
comes we’re going into Philadelphia ourselves. 
Virgie, I am going to tell the General how 
you tricked me into playing Yankee Doodle.” 

Virginia dried her tears, and was soon laugh- 
ing and chatting gaily. 

“What did father do after I left home?” 
asked Ralph as they withdrew into a corner 


194 


A Colonial Maid 


after the meal ; the others considerately retir- 
ing to the other end of the room. 

“ He was very angry. He searched days 
and days for you and then, when he found 
that he could get no trace of you, he forbade 
us to mention your name. I don’t believe 
that he will ever forgive you, Ralph.” 

‘‘ Yes, he will,” said the lad hopefully. 
“ When the war is over he will be glad that I 
did as I have done.” 

“ Do you think we will win, Ralph ? ” 

‘‘ There isn’t any doubt of it,” answered the 
boy with enthusiasm. ‘‘ If we can just get 
through this winter, and there’s no denying 
that things are a bit tough now, we’ll whip 
the British badly. With the General for a 
leader we can’t help but win. And as for 
Lady Washington, she is the best woman that 
ever drew breath. She goes among the sick 
soldiers every day, providing all the comforts 
she can for them. We fellows just worship 
her. She is the worthy wife of the chief.” 

‘'But, Ralph, how did you find them?” 
asked Virginia. “ I have wondered often 
about it. Where did you join the army ? ” 

“ I skirted across the country to Williams- 


Lady Washington 19 j 

burg, and there I fell in with a company of 
militia that were to join the army in New 
York. But hearing that the General had 
been forced into New Jersey we headed that 
way and there joined him. I told the com- 
mander the whole affair, and I have been on 
his staff ever since.’’ 

^ But what do you do, Ralph ? You are too 
young to fight.” 

“I do it, though, Virgie. The General 
thought I was older than I was when I en- 
listed. It was a long time before he found 
out how young I was. Then he needed men 
so badly that he overlooked the matter though 
he would have sent me home if he had known 
at first. I will be all right in the spring 
because I will be seventeen then. Have they 
been very unkind to you, Virgie, since I 
left?” 

“ Not very,” said Virginia unwilling to tell 
how neglected she had been. ‘‘ It’s so lone- 
some without you.” 

There were Polly and Joe,” laughed Ralph 
mischievously. How could you miss me 
when you had them? Has Joe gone into the 
army yet? ” 


196 A Colonial Maid 

He goes this spring. How can you think 
that any one can take your place? You were 
so good to me.” 

“ I’ll be better still when the war is over. 
I’ve learned a great deal in the time I’ve been 
away. I’ll take you round in the camp in 
the morning, and let you see where I bunk. 
It isn’t very luxurious, but it might be 
worse.” 

“ Meantime, suppose you let me take your 
cousin to bed,” interrupted Mrs. Washington, 
coming to them at this moment. I know 
that she must be very tired. You will have 
time for further conversation to-morrow. 
Come, my dear.” 

I believe that I am tired,” said Virginia, 
rising. Although I did not feel so before. 
Good-night, Ralph. It’s so good to see you 
again.” She clung to him for a moment 
and then followed Mrs. Washington. 

“We have two rooms of good Mr. Potts’ 
house,” explained the lady as they left the 
apartment. “ The General uses one for a busi- 
ness office, and the other is our sleeping cham- 
ber. The dining-room we had built for more 
comfort. The family occupy the rest of the 


Lady Washington ^97 

house, but Mrs. Potts tells me that she can put 
you with her eldest daughter.’’ 

“ That will do nicely,” said Virginia. 

“ I would not talk much, if I were you, 
dear. I know ’tis the custom of girls to spend 
the night hours thus, but you have been 
through a great deal to-day, and the rest will 
be better for you. I have cautioned Eliza, and 
now I advise you.” 

She took Virginia in her arms and embraced 
her tenderly. You remind me of my Martha,” 
she said wistfully. “You have the same slen- 
der, graceful figure, and your ways, as were 
hers, are sweet and winning. Good-night, 
and God bless you, my dear.” 

“ Good-night,” answered the girl softly. 
The lady lingered a moment to tuck her snugly 
in bed and then retired. 

It was late the next morning before the girl 
awoke. Ralph had been waiting for her for a 
long time. After breakfasting he took her to 
the encampment. The Valley was protected 
on one side by the Schuylkill River and on 
the other by hills which were covered with 
woods. Washington’s life guard was stationed 
near the river in sight of headquarters, and 


198 A Colonial Maid 

the various brigades were scattered over the 
adjoining hillsides. The army was housed in 
log cabins which had been built under the 
direction of the commander-in-chief, who, 
experienced frontiersman that he was, knew 
that it was the only way to winter his men 
with any degree of comfort. 

“ But where are your clothes? ” asked Vir- 
ginia, as Ralph took her to the hut which he 
occupied in common with a number of others. 

“Clothes?” Ralph burst into a laugh. 
“ My dear girl, clothes are a superfluous arti- 
cle. We are fortunate if we can And enough 
to cover us. Some of the men haven’t even so 
much as that.” 

“ I don’t see what is to become of you,” said 
the girl sadly, her eyes filling at the sight of 
the wretchedness about her. “ And, Ralph, 
there isn’t a thing in here but some straw and 
the fire. Where do you sleep ? ” 

“ You forget the blankets. Miss Pendleton,” 
reminded Ralph, trying to divert her mind 
from the miserable aspect of affairs. “ When 
you make an enumeration of the furniture 
don’t forget to include them, please. We 
couldn’t sleep if it were not for them. Let us 


Lady Washington 199 

go back to Lady Washington. I think youVe 
seen enough of this.’’ 

“ Yes ; let us go back. I wish I could do 
something to help. In fact/’ sighed Virginia, 
“ if you don’t get help soon I don’t believe that 
there will be any of you left to fight next 
spring.” 

“ Oh, yes, there will. If we can stand this, 
we can stand anything,” said Ralph soberly. 
“We don’t think about our woes any more 
than we can help, Virgie. If we did it would 
take the heart out of us. We know that when 
the people know of it they will help. Why 
the colony of Virginia would send every- 
thing in the colony here if she knew it. 
But we don’t want the British to know how 
bad off we are. Things will be better 
soon.” 

“ True for you, my boy,” said Washington, 
joining them. “ We are certain to be helped 
soon. Colonel Brandon will act as your es- 
cort, my child. He and his company are 
going out for information, and will take you 
as near the city as they can. They will be 
ready to start soon, and, while I do not wish 
to shorten your visit with your cousin, it will 


200 


A Colonial Maid 


be better for you to get back as quickly as pos- 
sible. It seems best, my child.” 

‘‘ I know,” replied Virginia. Jonas and 
Martha will be worried, and I ought to go 
back. I am ready at any time, sir.” 

‘‘ Then let Mrs. Washington assist you in re- 
suming your attire of yesterday. I agree with 
Friend Martha that that fair face should be 
covered.” 

So Virginia put on again the disguise, and 
was soon ready to return to the city. 

“ I shall be uneasy, my dear, until I know 
of your safety,” said Lady Washington, em- 
bracing her. Get Jonas to send word of the 
outcome. I hope that this will not bring 
trouble upon you.” 

‘‘ I think it will not,” rejoined Virginia con- 
fidently. “ I thank you for your kindness to 
me, madam. You’ll be good to Ralph, won’t 
you ? ” 

“ I will indeed, dear.” The lady kissed her 
again, the tears brimming her eyes. ‘‘ God 
bless you for your noble deed.” 

“ Ralph, write to me,” whispered Virginia 
holding Ralph fast. “ And I will get word to 
you whenever I can. Good-bye ! ” 


201 


Lady Washington 

“ Good-bye ! ” The lad’s voice was husky 
and he held her close. “ Don’t let father 
know how badly off we are, Virgie. It might 
make him feel sorry. I’d like to send some 

word to the folks, and yet No ; don’t say 

anything about me. That will be best. And, 
Virgie, you are the best little thing in the 
world. Don’t worry ! Everything will come 
out all right.” 

“ Ralph, Ralph,” she sobbed over and over 
again heart-brokenly. “ I can’t leave you here 
to starve.” 

I’m not going to die that way,” returned 
Ralph jocularly. ‘‘ Die by starving when a 
lot of fat redcoats are just waiting to get a 
crack at me? What do you take me for? 
Here is your horse, Virgie.” 

He unclasped her clinging arms, and lifted 
her to the saddle. Virginia could not speak. 
General Washington himself tucked a blanket 
about her. 

“ Don’t grieve over him, little girl,” he said 
gently. He shall be in my care.” 

The girl looked the thanks she could not 
utter. Colonel Brandon rode to her side, and 
the company went slowly out of the valley. 


202 A Colonial Maid 

For a long time Virginia sobbed softly. Grad- 
ually, however, her emotion exhausted itself 
and she became calm. Then the Colonel en- 
gaged her in conversation. Virginia listened 
at first apathetically, but presently as a sud- 
den thought struck her she looked up at him 
quickly. 

“ Colonel Brandon,” she cried. 

“ Well, little one, what is it? ” 

‘‘ Do you know that Uncle Ralph told 
me that I must never talk to you. He 
said that I must shun you as I would the 
plague.” 

“ That was kind of him,” was the cool re- 
mark of the Colonel. “ Did he assign any 
reason for such a command ? ” 

“ He said that you were my enemy. My 
deadly enemy ! Why are you ? ” 

“ I am not, child. Did we not strike a 
compact of friendship the first day we met ? I 
have often thought of you since then, and of 
your words that you would love and pray for 
me. My child, there is no reason why I 
should be your enemy. Ralph Pendleton and 
I have ill feeling betwixt us but it does not 
extend to his family.” 


Lady Washington 203 

‘‘ He said that you caused my mother’s 
death.” 

Caused your mother’s death ? ” repeated 
Dudley Brandon in astonishment. “ My dear 
girl, how could I ? I never knew your mother. 
I suppose that your father was Colonel 
Pendleton’s brother, but I never met the lady 
whom he married.” 

I am not any kin to Colonel Pendleton,” 
returned Virginia. “ I don’t know who my 
mother was either. It is all so strange ! I 
hoped that you would know, and would tell 
me her name. Uncle Ralph says that I shall 
never learn it through him.” 

“ What mystery is all this ? ” asked the 
Colonel. “ Don’t know your mother’s name ! 
Not the niece of Ralph Pendleton ! Then who 
are you, and how do you come to be with his 
family?” 

Virginia told him all that she knew about the 
matter. Dudley Brandon listened attentively. 

“ I do not understand why he should have 
said such things to you,” he said at length. 
‘‘I see no reason for it unless knowing that 
we are enemies, he does not desire that any of 
his family shall speak to me.” 


204 


A Colonial Maid 


“ But he did not caution Evelyn/’ said Vir- 
ginia. “ Why would you not be her enemy 
as well as mine if that were the case? ” 

‘‘ I do not know, child. The whole thing 
is beyond my understanding. Were the times 
other than they are, Ralph Pendleton should 
render me an account of the matter. And he 
shall do it yet. But of this do you be assured : 
in all the world there lives no truer friend to 
you than Dudley Brandon. I am no enemy 
of yours. I would not harm you, nor permit 
harm to come to you if I could prevent it. 
Do you believe me? ” 

‘‘ Yes, sir ; I have always believed it. I 
told Uncle Ralph so at the time, and I -would 
not promise never to speak to you.” 

“ You would not?” Brandon’s grave face 
relaxed into a smile. “ What a loyal friend 
you are, little girl. I am glad that you would 
not. But now we have come to the place 
where we must part, child. Before you go, I 
want the assurance from your lips that you 
do not believe that I am your enemy. Dud- 
ley Brandon the enemy of a little thing like 
you ! Say that you do not believe it.” 

“ I do not,” answered Virginia sweetly. “ I 


Lady Washington 205 

never will, and there is my hand on it. We 
are friends, aren’t we ? ” 

“ Friends leal and true, little one. I don’t 
like the idea of your going into that city alone. 
Would that I might take you in myself, or 
that you could have stayed with Lady Wash- 
ington. But what could they do to a child 
like you even if the whole thing were discov- 
ered ? Ralph Pendleton hath influence. 
Surely he would exert it in your behalf. But 
I make you uneasy when perhaps there is no 
necessity. Send word of your welfare, child. 
I would not like a daughter of mine in your 
position.” 

“ There is no cause for uneasiness, sir. 
Martha and Jonas will shield me. I fear no 
trouble.” 

God grant that you will have none, little 
one. Good-bye ! ” 

Good-bye.” He pressed her hand warmly, 
and Virginia rode ahead. Colonel Brandon 
watched her until she was lost to view. Then 
giving the command to his men cantered off 
in another direction. 

Virginia soon passed Samuel Farley’s house, 
which looked as deserted as ever, and then 


2o6 


A Colonial Maid 


came to the mill where the sack of flour 
awaited her. She had this placed on the sad- 
dle before her, and then rode into the city. 
She had scarcely passed the guard before she 
was stopped and a soldier, seizing the bridle 
of the horse, exclaimed : 

“You are my prisoner ! 1 arrest you by the 

order of General Howe.” 


CHAPTER XVI 


A SEVEKE TRIAL 

Your prisoner?’' Virginia exclaimed in 
dismay. “ Why should I be your prisoner, 
sir?” 

“ Because you have been within the camp 
of the enemy,” was the reply. ‘‘ You will 
have to be taken to General Howe.” 

The girl -said no more but nerved herself to 
meet this new ordeal. In silence she was led 
to the headquarters of General Howe on 
Market Street. The streets were filled with 
soldiers and people, and to the sensitive mind 
of the girl every one was cognizant of her ar- 
rest. In reality the occurrence was so com- 
mon, scarcely a day passing that numbers of 
suspected persons were not subjected to the 
same thing, that little notice was taken of the 
matter. The coach which the British General 
had confiscated for his own use stood before 
the door, and Sir William was just on the 

207 


2o8 


A Colonial Maid 


point of entering it when the girl and her 
captors came up. 

What is it, Martin ? ” asked the General. 

“ The person you told us to be on the look- 
out for, sir,” returned Martin, saluting. 

“ Very well. I will attend to the case im- 
mediately. Take her to my office.” 

Martin lifted Virginia from her horse, and 
followed the General into the house. 

“ Remove your mask and head-dress,” com- 
manded the General peremptorily. 

Tremblingly Virginia obeyed the command. 
General Howe gazed at her for several moments 
in silence, and then said sternly, • 

“ Will you tell me why you went out of the 
city, my young lady ? ” 

“ I went for flour for Martha Mayhugh,” 
answered the girl not daring to raise her eyes. 
“ Jonas was so sick that Martha could not go.” 

‘‘ Is not the mill two miles from the 
city ? ” 

‘‘ Yes, sir.” 

“ Then why have you been gone since yes- 
terday ? ” 

Virginia did not reply. 

“ You have been gone since yesterday, have 


A Severe Trial 


209 

you not ? ’’ asked the General, his usual affable 
manner giving place to one of severity. 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ It has become known to me that you pene- 
trated through the enemy’s lines. There 
would be but three reasons for such an act : 
To take supplies, carry information to the 
enemy, or to gather it for us. Which motive 
influenced you ? ” 

None of them, sir.” 

“None of them?” repeated Sir William in 
surprise. “ Did you not go for Jonas May- 
hugh to carry supplies to the Americans ? Do 
you not know that removing goods from the 
city without a permit is severely pun- 
ished?” 

“ Yes, sir ; I know it,” answered Virginia, 
clearly, her self-possession returning to her, 
her mind on the alert for she feared that she 
might make some admission that would im- 
plicate Jonas. “ But I took no goods from the 
city.” 

“You did not? Then was it information 
that you carried ? ” 

“ No, sir.” 

“ Why then did Jonas send you ? You will 


210 A Colonial Maid 

admit that you were within the enemy’s 
lines?” 

“ I admit that. But Jonas did not send 
me. He did not know that I was going. No 
one knew it but myself.” 

“ But your motive,” queried Sir William, 
bending toward her, and looking into her 
eyes. “ Tell me your motive.” 

Virginia returned the look squarely, and 
closed her lips tightly. 

“ See here, my little girl,” and the General 
assumed his most winning air, you must tell 
me all about it. I was at your uncle’s when it 
became known to us that you had gone out 
of the city in that disguise. Now it is im- 
probable that such an idea could have origi- 
nated with a girl like you. We have suspected 
Jonas for some time of giving aid to the rebels. 
What more natural than to send you when he 
found himself unable to go. You will not be 
betraying any confidence to tell me about the 
matter, for we know about Jonas. You are 
young, and a relative of Colonel Pendleton’s. 
For that reason I will overlook this escapade 
if you will tell me about Jonas.” 

“ Jonas did not know that I was going,” re- 


A Severe Trial 


211 


iterated Virginia with firmness. “ Martha 
dressed me in this manner because she feared 
that I might be annoyed did I go in my own 
garb. I was once, you remember, sir.’' 

“ The story would be plausible enough had 
you remained but a short time. I would pass 
it without question then, but you were gone 
the entire night. Now if Jonas Mayhugh did 
not send you, who did ? And for what pur- 
pose were you sent?” He turned to her ab- 
ruptly. I shall have to have you searched.” 

“ Oh, no ! ” exclaimed the girl quickly, the 
blood dyeing her face and throat. “ O, sir, 
do not do that. I have nothing concealed. 
Please, Sir Vhlliam, do not subject me to 
that.” 

Then you must tell me the whole thing,” 
said the General gravely. “ If you do not, I 
fear there will be worse things in store for you* 
than searching.” 

‘‘ But Jonas did not send me, sir,” said the 
girl tearfully. ‘‘ He did not dream of my 
going there.” 

“’Then answer me one question. Will you 
do that ? ” 

“ If I can, sir.” 


212 


A Colonial Maid 


You can do it with just one word. Do 
you not know that Jonas gives aid to the 
rebels ? ” 

Virginia turned very pale, but answered not 
a word. 

‘‘ You condemn him by your silence,” ob- 
served Sir William. ‘‘ I will order his arrest 
at once. As for you, you place yourself in the 
position of a spy. If you did not carry sup- 
plies you must have carried information.” 

“ No,” uttered Virginia’s white lips. “ I 
did not carry information. I am no 

spy-” 

Did you go to Valley Forge? ” queried Sir 
William suddenly. ‘‘ Then once again, girl, 
I give you your chance. How are Washing- 
ton and his army situated ? Are they in good 
condition, or are these reports of the tattered 
.and starving state of his forces true ? ” 

Once more the girl stood silent, but her eyes 
flashed scornfully. Did they think her so 
base as to betray her countrymen ? She would 
die first. 

“ Why you are obstinacy itself,” exclaifned 
Sir William testily. ‘‘ I will no longer treat 
you with any consideration. Some way must 


A Severe Trial 


213 

be found to make you talk. You shall be 
searched.’^ 

At this moment the door opened, and Colonel 
Pendleton entered. At sight of him Virginia 
uttered a cry of joy and ran to him. 

“ Uncle Ralph,” she cried, “ don’t let them 
search me. Truly I have nothing hidden. I 
but brought back the flour for Martha.” 

“ Do not come to me for protection, Vir- 
ginia,” said her uncle coldly. “ I am morti- 
fied and ashamed that a girl of your age and 
breeding should comport herself in such a 
manner. It hath grieved me sorely. Sir 
William, deal with her as you think best. 
Her sympathies have always been with the 
rebels, and have been the cause of sorrow 
to us. She it was who influenced my 


I saw him,” interrupted Virginia eagerly. 
‘‘ He asked me all about you. He loves you 
dearly. Uncle Ralph. Dearly ! ” 

The Colonel’s face grew set and cold, and he 
remained silent for a moment. You need 
tell me no more,” he said. “ Have I not com- 
manded that his name be not spoken in my 
presence? But why look for obedience from 


214 24 . Colonial Maid 

you? Your waywardness transgresses all 
bounds.” 

“ Perhaps that is the reason she went there,” 
said the General in a low tone. 

‘‘ But how did she know that he was 
there ? ” asked the Colonel. “ No, General. 
Depend upon it she is in league with 
these Quakers. I know the perversity of her 
nature.” 

‘‘ Perchance you can manage her better than 
I,” remarked the commander. “ Take her 
home. Colonel, and have her searched thor- 
oughly. Question her concerning Jonas May- 
hugh. I am certain that if she would but 
speak she could tell of his treachery. Vir- 
ginia,” turning to her and speaking harshly, 
I am going to send you to your uncle’s 
house. He will question you, and it will be 
to your interest to confide in him. Remember 
that you are a prisoner. Should you continue 
stubborn, you shall be turned over to Cun- 
ningham. You may have heard how prison- 
ers fare under his treatment.” 

Virginia became pale as death, and her 
limbs trembled under her. Cunningham was 
the wretch who had charge of the American 


A Severe Trial 215 

prisoners, and stories of his inhuman usage of 
them were rife in the city. 

In silence she followed her uncle to his 
home and submitted to being searched by Mrs. 
Pendleton. The Colonel, after subjecting her 
to a severe questioning, became angry at her 
obduracy, and withdrew locking her in her 
chamber. 

“ There is nothing to be done with such a 
girl,’’ he exclaimed as he departed. I see 
nothing for it but to turn you over to Cun- 
ningham.” 

With a sob Virginia threw herself upon the 
bed and wept bitterly. She was afraid. Not 
only for herself but for Jonas and Martha. 
If she could only warn them. 

“ They are not certain,” she whispered to 
herself. “ They want to force the truth from 
me so as to condemn Jonas. But they shall 
not. I will die first.” 

The day dragged wearily by. Only once 
did any one visit her, and then it was one of 
the servants with food. Virginia tried to talk 
to her but the woman would not answer. 
Three days passed in like manner. The Colo- 
nel visited her each day, and examined lier 


2i6 


A Colonial Maid 


searchingly hoping that the confinement and 
lack of companionship would soften her perti- 
nacity. But though the girl grew wan and 
thin under the trial, her resolution became 
more fixed than ever to utter no word that 
should betray Jonas. 

“ This is the last time that I shall come 
alone, Virginia,’’ said the Colonel on the third 
day. “ Sir William’s patience is quite ex- 
hausted and mine also. You will have to go 
with Cunningham. I do not like to see such 
a thing befall you, but you compel the action. 
I am powerless to prevent it longer.” 

Virginia uttered a moan of despair and her 
eyes grew large with terror. 

‘‘ Must I go. Uncle Ralph ? ” 

“ You certainly must,” returned Colonel 
Pendleton firmly. General Howe has treated 
you with this great consideration on my ac- 
count. But even my friendship for him, and 
your relationship to me cannot save you from 
the penalty of your act. Come, Virginia, it 
is not too late yet, if you will speak. I will 
see what I can do with the General.” 

He waited expecting her to speak, but Vir- 
ginia sat still, her heart beating wildly. The 


A Severe Trial 


217 


Colonel withdrew satisfied that this would 
bring the desired information, but he did not 
know the spirit of the girl. 

She sat as he had left her, her terror in- 
creasing hourly as the day went by. No one 
else entered the room. No food was brought 
to her. The intention seemed to be to starve 
as well as frighten her into confessing. The 
night fell, and Virginia sat with wide staring 
eyes, starting at every sound, fearing that each 
moment would bring Cunningham to drag her 
to prison. Ten, eleven, twelve o’clock struck, 
and the girl suddenly rose to her feet trem- 
bling in every limb, for she distinctly heard a 
noise at her window. 

She clasped her hands over her heart to still 
its beating, and stood there peering into the 
darkness, her eyes dilated, her being thrilled 
with a nameless horror. Again the sound 
came. Some one was at the window. In an 
agony of terror she ran to the door, and fran- 
tically tried to open it. It was locked and re- 
sisted her efforts. She wrung her hands, and 
was about to give way to despair when like a 
ray of light from Heaven, a thought darted 
into her mind. Could it be help? Would 


2i8 


A Colonial Maid 


Cunningham come by way of the window? 
No, no ; it must be that aid was coming. 

Cautiously she crept to the window. There 
was no sound save the swish of the branches 
of the noble elm that brushed the casement. 
There was no light save the light of the stars, 
and the soft reflection of the snow. Sum- 
moning all her courage she raised the sash, 
and leaned out. 

“ Is there any one there she called softly. 

“ Virginia ! ” 

“ Colonel Brandon,” uttered Virginia with a 
sob. 

“ H’sh ! not so loud. Hold the window 
open for me.” The form of a man crept care- 
fully along the branches of the tree, caught 
the sill, and swung himself into the room. 
Trembling and crying the girl caught his 
hands. 

Oh, Colonel Brandon,” she sobbed, “ I 
am so glad you have come. They are going 
to let Cunningham take me. Yoii wonT let 
them, will you ? ” 

Not while I live, child. I heard of it, so 
I came for you.” Dudley Brandon soothed 
her tenderly. “ There ! be quiet, lest some 


A Severe Trial 


219 


one hear us. Are you ready for a long ride, 
little one? ” 

‘‘ I am ready for anything to get away from 
here,’^ was the girl’s reply. The relief from 
the strain of the past few days was almost 
too great for her to bear, but she tried bravely 
to control herself. 

“ Then wrap yourself up warmly. What 
can I fasten this rope to, little girl? Any- 
thing heavy will do.” 

There is the bed. Would that do ? ” 

The very thing.” Colonel Brandon groped 
his way to the heavy four-posted bed and se- 
cured a rope about one of the posts. I will 
lower you from the window to the ground. 
When you have reached it, go at once to the 
stable and conceal yourself in the shadows. 
I will come after you.” 

‘‘ But how did you come ? ” whispered the 
girl. “ I fear for you, Colonel. They would 
kill you if they should catch you.” 

They shan’t catch me, if I can help it. I 
came because I feared for you,” said Dudley 
Brandon, taking her trembling hands between 
his own. I was uneasy, and could not rest 
satisfied until I knew of your safety. So, 


220 


A Colonial Maid 


disguising myself as a farmer, I came through 
the lines to-day. I found what had befallen 
you, and where you were confined. They 
said on the streets to-day that you were to be 
turned over to that brute. I could not leave 
my little friend to be treated like that, so 
I made up my mind to rescue you. I am 
very thankful that General Howe had the 
courtesy to keep you in your uncle’s house 
else my task would not have been so easy. 
Now I am going to run off with you as they 
did in days of old,” he added, hoping by this 
pleasantry to calm the girl who was on the 
verge of breaking down. But your knight 
is a grizzled old man, child, in place of a 
fair youth. Be brave. We must lose no 
more time. Are you ready to go now ? ” 

He had made the rope fast about her waist 
while he talked. “ Steady now. Don’t be 
afraid. Cling to the rope.” 

He lifted her through the window, and then 
the girl swung clear. Her brain reeled dizzil}^ 
for a moment, but she clung tightly to the 
rope, and soon felt that she was being lowered 
to the earth. Presently her feet touched the 
ground, and she gave the rope a quick tug as 


A Severe Trial 


221 


the signal. Untying it from about her waist, 
she hurried away to the stables. 

It was not long before Dudley Brandon 
joined her, and they stole softly into the 
shadows of the night. On and on they 
walked. It seemed hours to Virginia but she 
uttered no complaint. At last Brandon 
stopped and said, 

“Wait for me a moment, little one. My 
horse ought to be left near here for me.” 

He was back almost instantly with the 
animal, and, swinging Virginia lightly to the 
saddle, leaped up behind her with a laugh of 
pure enjoyment. 

“ Won’t there be wonder and amazement 
among the English to-morrow ? The British 
lion grows sluggish in his lair.” 

Virginia laughed too, and leaned content- 
edly against his broad shoulder, caring not 
whither they were going so long as it was 
away from Philadelphia and the cruel Cun- 
ningham. 


CHAPTER XVII 


NEW SCENES 

On through the night rode Col. Dudley 
Brandon with his charge. Virginia had been 
so overwrought and excited during the past 
few days that slumber had visited her but 
little. Now, freed from all anxiety and no 
longer fearing Cunningham, her eyes grew 
heavy and she fell fast asleep. 

When she awoke the sun was shining 
brightly. She looked about her dazedly, for 
everything was strange. Presently memory 
came hack to her. The ride and Colonel 
Brandon ! She had fallen asleep and had not 
known when they had stopped riding. She 
sat up and looked about her curiously. The 
bed was a high four poster ; the room was 
plainly but neatly furnished, and a bright fire 
blazed in the fireplace. 

“ I wonder where I am,” she mused, rising 
222 


New Scenes 


223 


quickly. “ It does not seem like Valley 
Forge. It is strange that I should not know 
when we reached here.” 

She smoothed her hair and laved her face 
in water. Then opening the door of the 
apartment she found herself in another room 
which seemed to serve the purpose of both 
kitchen^ and dining-room. . An appetizing odor 
of buckwheat cakes, fried ham and coffee 
greeted her nostrils. A woman looked up 
from the fireplace where the meal was cook- 
ing, and greeted her cordially. 

‘‘ Good-morning, my little lady. Have you 
had a nice sleep? ” 

Yes, thank you.” Virginia took the chair 
the woman proffered. It seems queer,” she 
said, laughing a little, “ that I should go to 
sleep riding, and awaken in a strange place. 
Where is Colonel Brandon ? ” 

“ I expect it does, child. You slept so 
soundly that you did not waken when I put 
you to bed. You must have been very tired. 
Come, and have some breakfast. The Colonel 
will be back presently.” 

“ Are we at Valley Forge ? ” asked Vir- 
ginia, doing full justice to the meal. 


224 ^ Colonial Maid 

No ; but you are a good long distance from 
Philadelphia.’’ 

“ Do you think Uncle Ralph could find me 
here?” asked Virginia fearfully. 

‘‘ Bless you, child, nobody would ever think 
of looking for you here. But you are not to 
stay. Colonel Brandon is going to send you 
farther away than this. No telling when the 
British will strike us here. But here he 
comes now. He will tell you all about it.” 

“ Good-morning, little one,” said Colonel 
Brandon coming to her side. How do you 
feel after your night ride ? You look as 
bright as a daisy.” 

“ I feel fine, sir,” replied Virginia. I am 
so glad that I don’t have to see Uncle Ralph 
or Sir William to-day. I was so afraid that I 
might say something that would betray Jonas. 
It is so good not 'to dread them.” 

“ It must be, Virginia. Now tell me all 
that happened to you after you left me.” 

Virginia told him all briefly. 

‘‘ Perhaps they were trying to frighten you 
about Cunningham,” remarked Colonel Bran- 
don reflectively. “ I cannot think that Ralph 
Pendleton would have permitted you to go 


New Scenes 


225 

there ; yet the report was current on the 
street.” 

“ He was very angry and so was Sir Wil- 
liam,” returned Virginia. “ I wonder if they 
did arrest Jonas.” 

No ; Jonas was so ill with the fever that 
he could give no aid to the patriots, anyway, 
so he was let be,, but Martha said they were 
watched closely.” 

“ Oh, did you see them ? What did they 
say ? ” cried Virginia eagerly. 

I saw them for a little while only. They 
thought your going to Valley Forge was a 
noble thing, yet they blame themselves for 
the trouble brought upon you.” 

“ I would do it again if it were necessary,” 
said the girl bravely. ‘‘ It was worth all for 
one word from General Washington. And 
Ralph — I should have gone before had I 
known that Ralph was there.” 

“ My little girl,” said Brandon seriously, 
“ we must consider now what to do with you. 
You cannot return to your uncle, and Valley 
Forge is out of the question. The suffering 
is too great, and I would not like ,to sub- 
ject you to the misery there. A military 


226 


A Colonial Maid 


camp is no place for a girl. Would that I 
could send you to my own home in Virginia, 
but that too cannot be thought of since there 
is no one that I know with whom I could 
send you. Your uncle will never forgive you 
after this, nor receive you again under his 
roof” 

“ I had not thought of that,” said Virginia, 
her face paling. Why, I have no place to 
go ! And I don’t belong to anybody ! ” 

“Will you belong to me, little girl ? You 
remember once that you said you would like 
me for a father. You have no one to care for 
and neither have I. Suppose we adopt each 
other. Will you?” 

Virginia uttered an exclamation of joy, and 
extended her hands to him impulsively. 
Colonel Brandon took them and held them 
closely within his own. 

“ Then you will be my child, little one ? ” 

“ Gladly, gladly,” returned Virginia. 

“ You shall not regret it, Virginia, and 
should I be spared through the war I will try 
to bring some brightness into your life. If it 
be possible I will make Ralph Pendleton re- 
veal the name of your parents. I will do 


New Scenes 


227 


everything in my power to find out who and 
what you are. And I will be good to you, 
dear child.” 

I know you will,” said Virginia smiling 
at him brightly. “ And you will help me to 
find my own mother’s name, sir ? Then I will 
be happy.” 

‘‘ Your happiness is what I desire. But 
now what to do with you is the question. My 
duty is here. I have a friend who is going 
to-day to his home in the Valley of Wyoming 
on a furlough. It is a secluded and peaceful 
retreat, and he has promised me to care for 
you there until I can take you to my own 
home.” 

The Valley of Wyoming,” said Virginia. 

I do not believe that I ever heard of it.” 

Never heard of Wyoming?” Dudley 
Brandon laughed a little as he repeated the 
whimsical lines familiar to all Connecticut. 

“ ‘ Canaan of old, as we are told, 

Where it did rain down Manna ; 

Wa’n’t half so good for heavenly food. 

As Dyer makes Susquehanna.’ 

It is really a very beautiful valley and lies in 
the colony of Pennsylvania though peopled 


228 


A Colonial Maid 


by settlers from Connecticut. Its ownership 
has been a matter of strife for a number of 
years between the two colonies. No longer 
than three years ago the Penny mites tried to 
eject the Yankees from the valley but the at- 
tempt failed. The matter is still in dispute, 
but held in abeyance until the outcome of the 
present war is determined. Meantime they 
are a brave people and there are no truer 
patriots anywhere in the colonies than these 
same settlers. We have two companies of 
them in the army, and they are among our 
best men. It will be hard for you, little one, 
to be with perfect strangers ; but you will soon 
grow to love them for their noble patriotism.” 

I won’t mind if they are patriots,” said 
Virginia. 

They are certainly that,” smiled Brandon. 
“ A Tory stands but little show among them. 
If one is found he is expelled from the colony 
so you can see the nature of their patriotism. 
Nevertheless you will be lonesome at first.” 

‘‘ I do not think that I will,” said Virginia. 
‘‘ I like them already from what you have told 
me, and I will try not to mind a little loneli- 


ness. 


New Scenes 


229 

“ That is my own brave girl,” said Dudley 
Brandon approvingly. ‘‘ It will be a long 
ride of over fifty miles, Virginia, so that I will 
see if Green is ready.” 

The good woman of the house assisted the 
girl with her wraps, and soon Colonel Brandon 
reappeared in company with another man. 

“ Virginia, this is Sergeant Green,” he said. 

Sergeant, this is Miss Virginia Pendleton, 
who is to be my adopted daughter. She is the 
girl who brought relief to us at Valley Forge.” 

“ I am glad to meet you, miss,” said Ser- 
geant Green extending his hand. “ I have a 
daughter about your age. Deborah and you 
will be great friends.” 

“Oh, have you?” cried Virginia delight- 
edly. “ Then I am sure we will be friends. 
Polly Daniel and I were great chums because 
we were both rebels.” 

“ Then you and my girl will be too,” 
laughed the Sergeant, “ for Debbie is a stanch 
patriot. Indeed, miss, I would not dare to 
take you home with me if you were not one. 
You shall tell me all about Polly on the way. 
And now if you are ready we might as well 
be going. ’Tis a long journey.” 


230 


A Colonial Maid 


And you are anxious to greet home and 
family, Sergeant,” said the Colonel. “ Good- 
bye, little one ! I leave you in good hands. 
Be good to her. Sergeant.” 

‘‘ You shall have no cause to complain, sir,” 
said Green, saluting. 

Good-bye,” said Virginia, her heart very 
full but bravely suppressing her tears. ‘‘You 
will tell Ralph all about it, won’t you ? ” 

“Yes, and you shall have news whenever I 
can send it. Think of the fine times we are 
going to have when the war is over. Good- 
bye.” 

He lifted her into the wagon and tucked a 
great fur robe about her. Sergeant Green 
placed himself beside her, cracked the whip, 
and almost before she realized it, they were 
being rolled rapidly away. A feeling of dis- 
may assailed the girl as a turn in the road hid 
the Colonel from sight and she might have 
given away to her emotion had not the Ser- 
geant, divining what her silence might mean, 
drew her into conversation. 

More than once Virginia’s laugh rang out 
merrily as he described some episode of the 
camp, or related a funny saying of his baby 


New Scenes 


231 


boy. The Sergeant had been away from his 
family for some months, and rejoiced that he 
could open up his heart to talk of them to 
some one. Soon the girl felt as if she had 
always known them. Sarah, his wife ; Deb- 
orah, or Debbie as they called her, the oldest 
child ; Johnnie, a lad often, and Willie the baby. 

Over rough roads they traveled, sometimes 
through valleys and sometimes on the rugged 
sides of mountains ; stopping at farmhouses 
for rest and food. 

“ There,” said Sergeant Green, pointing in 
front of them on the morning of the third 
day, “ there is the Valley of Wyoming.” He 
whipped up his horses, while Virginia looked 
about her with some curiosity. The moun- 
tains towered above her. They were very 
irregular in their formation, having elevated 
points or deep ravines called gaps. 

The valley was walled in on every side by 
lofty mountains and lay at a depth of a thou- 
sand feet below the Pokono range. The 
mountains were covered with pines, dwarf oaks 
and laurels interspersed with other trees — de- 
ciduous and evergreen. Through the centre 
of the valley flowed the Susquehanna River. 


232 


A Colonial Maid 


The country was rendered more picturesque 
by being broken into swelling elevations and 
lesser valleys. Hill and valley were clad in 
virgin snow. Smoke rose curling to the skies 
from hundreds of cottages. Barns surrounded 
by stacks of wheat showed that the staff of 
life was abundant. Cattle and sheep foddered 
from stacks in the meadows, or, sleek and 
thriving, stood under sheds, giving evidence 
that they too shared in the super-abounding 
plenty of this valley. Church spires and 
schoolhouses were in every district showing 
that education and the gospel were dissemi- 
nated with Puritan strictness. 

Sergeant Green stopped before a neat look- 
ing cottage in the Wilkesbarre district of the 
town of Westmoreland. 

Here we are,” he said, heartily. I guess 
you are as glad as I am. It got pretty tire- 
some riding toward the last.” 

Virginia let him help her out and followed 
him lingeringly to the house overcome by a 
sudden rush of loneliness. What if these 
people did not like her ? For the first time 
she remembered how far away Ralph and 
Colonel Brandon were. 


Ne^ Scenes 


233 


Land sakes ! Elijah Green ! ” ejaculated 
a motherly looking woman opening the door 
in answer to the Sergeant’s knock. ‘‘ Who’d 
a-ever thought of seeing you here ? Are you 
hurt? ” 

“ No, mother,” said the Sergeant, kissing 
her. “ I’ve been a little sick lately, and the 
General thought I’d better take a furlough so 
as to be ready for action in the spring. How 
are the children ? ” 

“ We are all well except the baby and he’s 
middlin’. So you’ve been sick ? Well, you 
don’t look as if you had had a square meal in 
a month.” 

“ That is truer than you think,” chuckled 
the Sergeant. “ We hadn’t had any meat for 
a week until this girl brought us the money 
to get us some. She came near freezing to 
death while doing it too.” 

“ Land sakes ! ” ejaculated the good woman 
again. “ Come in, my dear,” to Virginia. 
‘‘You must be tired out. Debbie,” as the 
children crowded around their father over- 
whelming him with caresses, “ do you get out 
the quince preserves. Johnnie, catch me a 
chicken. Your pa is nearly starved, and this 




A Colonial Maid 


girl doesn^t look much better off. We can 
talk while we eat. Then we will put them 
both on boneset tea for a while.” 

Virginia felt at her ease almost immedi- 
ately, and laughed as the energetic woman 
flew around. She was accustomed to the slow 
movements of Aunt Tillie in her cooking, 
and was amazed at the meal which was placed 
on the table in an incredibly short time. 

Mrs. Green would permit neither of them 
to talk until their appetites were satisfied. 
Then the Sergeant was pressed to tell about 
Virginia and her brave deed. 

“ Child, just make yourself at home,” said 
Mrs. Green, drawing Virginia to her. “You 
can stay here as long as you like. It will be 
good for Debbie to have a companion, and I 
like young folks about.” 

“ But weren’t you afraid ? ” asked Debbie, a 
pleasant faced maiden, smiling at her. “ I 
should have been dreadfully frightened.” 

“ I was when I met Captain Fitz,” answered 
Virginia. “ But I was not so much afraid of 
him as I was that Uncle Ralph would let 
Cunningham take me.” And she shuddered 
at the remembrance. 


Ne^ Scenes 


235 


“ Do tell us all about it/’ pleaded Debbie. 
And so Virginia told it all from the begin- 
ning, and soon found herself quite at home 
with these simple, good-hearted people. 


CHAPTER XVIII 


THE SHADOW FALLS 

Virginia and Debbie soon became insepa- 
rable companions. The New England maiden 
was never tired of hearing of Ralph, Evelyn, 
and the far off plantation, while the whole 
family denounced the doings ” of the British 
Army at Philadelphia but never wearied hear- 
ing about them. Then too the fact that Vir- 
ginia did not know who she was gave her an 
added interest in Debbie’s eyes. 

How queer it would seem,” she said one 
day to Virginia while the spinning wheel 
buzzed merrily, for like the other settlers the 
Greens were a busy people, “ not to know 
one’s own name. I don’t believe that I could 
be anybody but Debbie Green.” 

It isn’t pleasant, Debbie,” replied Vir- 
ginia. “ I’d like to have folks who really be- 
longed to me. Uncle Ralph and Ralph used 
to seem as if they did, but they don’t now. 

236 


The Shadow Falls 


237 


Ralph is so far away, and Uncle Ralph doesn’t 
like me any more. I wish Colonel Brandon 
were really my father. I would like a father, a 
mother, and two brothers just as you have.” 

“ I think it would be nice, too,” said Debbie, 
‘‘ but I would add a sister. I never had half 
the fun before you came that I have now. I 
hope Colonel Brandon won’t ever come for you. 
Then we would always have you with us.” 

“ You’re a dear,” said Virginia. ‘‘ I wouldn’t 
mind staying here always, Debbie, if you had 
some darkies around. I know you will laugh 
at me when I tell you that I just long to see 
a black face.” 

“ How funny ! ” laughed Debbie. Well, 
Virginia, your longing shall be gratified. 
When we have finished the work I’ll ask 
mother to let us go to old black Jane’s.” 

“ I did not know there was a darky in the 
valley, Debbie. Has she been here long ? ” 

“ She came when the valley was first settled, 
with Madam Shipton and her husband, from 
Connecticut. She had been with them for a 
great many years, I believe. When the trouble 
came between the Pennymites and the settlers 
Mr. Shipton was killed, and Madam Shipton 


A Colonial Maid 


238 

and Jane had to go back to Connecticut. 
They came again with the next settlers, how- 
ever, and stayed here. Madam Shipton died 
two years ago, and left Jane her cottage. She 
lives there all alone, and takes care of her own 
garden, and cattle and everything. She likes 
people to go to see her.” 

“ This interests me,” said Virginia. “ Do 
let us go to her.” 

So after the work was finished the two girls 
set forth. Life in the valley was very peace- 
ful. It was so far from the regular thorough- 
fares that no news of the war would have ever 
penetrated through its fastnesses had not the 
men in the army sent special messengers with 
intelligence. When the postman came from 
Hartford bringing papers and letters from far 
off Connecticut, his advent was a decided sen- 
sation. Life, while peaceful, was busy. The 
fiail sounded merrily on the threshing fioor. 
The flax break and the. hatchell were in active 
requisition. The spinning-wheel buzzed its 
round while the shuttle sped its rapid flight. 

The spring had opened early. The air was 
fragrant with the breath of flowers, and the 
girls stopped often to cull the pretty blossoms. 


The Shadow Falls 


239 


‘‘ You are not going up the mountain, are 
you, girls?” asked a tall, gray-haired man 
whom they met. 

“No, Colonel Butler,” answered Debbie. 
“We are going to black Jane.” 

“ That is .all right then. Has your father 
gone back to the army yet, Debbie ? ” 

“ He went yesterday. Mother said that the 
place of the whole company was at home.” 

“ Your mother is right. Tell her that we 
have sent word to the Continental Congress 
that we must have protection.” 

“ What is it all about, Debbie? ” asked Vir- 
ginia as they left Colonel Butler. “ Why 
should we need protection ? It doesn’t seem 
as if anything could harm us here.” 

“ It is the Indians,” replied Debbie, a shadow 
falling over her young face. “ They live to 
the north of us, and the people are afraid of 
an uprising.” 

“ Those that come in seem peaceable, Deb- 
bie.” 

“You can’t tell anything about them,” said 
Debbie. “ They are so treacherous. Mother 
believes that they are spies sent to watch us 
by the Six Nations. She didn’t want father 


240 


A Colonial Maid 


to leave us a bit, but be had to go back. Here 
we are, Virginia.” 

An old negro woman was bending over a 
garden bed planting some seeds. She hurried 
forward to greet them when she became as- 
sured that they were really coming in. 

“ Howdy do, chilluns. Kum right in. Fse 
powerful glad to see you.” 

“How do you do, aunty? ” said Virginia, 
going to her at once, her heart bounding with 
delight at sight of the black face. 

“ Mercy ! Howdy do, chile. Who is you dat 
you call me aunty ? Ain’t heard dat fer yars. 
What you doin’ up hyar ? Dis ain’t no place 
fer you.” 

She bustled about them, making them sit in 
her best chairs. Debbie watched Virginia 
with amusement. She could not understand 
her joy at being with a darky. Old Jane 
brought out some cake and fresh milk, and 
set it before them, hovering around Virginia 
like a mother hen. 

“ Whar you kum frum ? ” she asked. 

“ From Virginia, aunty. My name is Vir- 
ginia too.” 

“ Virginny ? Does you kum frum ole Vir- 


The Shadow Falls 


241 

ginny ? ” ejaculated the negress. ‘‘ I usen to 
lib dere. What paht, chile ? ’’ 

“ Near Richmond town,’^ replied Virginia. 
“ My name is Virginia Pendleton. To whom 
did you belong, aunty ? 

“ Pendleton ! The old woman let the 
pitcher of milk fall with a crash, and the 
foamy contents spread over her spotless floor. 
Grabbing a cloth she daubed at it vigorously, 
and then turned again to Virginia. 

“ ’Sense me, chile. I’m narvous, I reckon, 
and didn’t ’zactly ketch what you wuz sayin’. 
Did you say Pendleton wuz your name? ” 

“ Yes ; Virginia Pendleton.” 

Marse Ralph Pendleton’s darter? ” 

‘‘ Not his daughter, aunty ; his niece. Did 
you know Uncle Ralph?” asked the girl in 
surprise. 

“ Sum,” was the cautious rejoinder. “ Dat 
is, not much, chile. I nebber knowed dat 
Marse Ralph’s brudder mahied. Who’d ’e 
mahy. I’d laik ter know. You done look 
laik no Pendleton.” 

She touched Virginia’s hair gently, and 
gave her a keen scrutiny. Virginia was 
somewhat embarrassed by her searching gaze. 


242 


A Colonial Maid 


“ No, I don’t look like them, aunty,” she 
said. “ I don’t really belong to them, but 
I’ve always lived with them.” 

“ Who is you den ? ” 

‘‘ I don’t know. You won’t put me out of 
your good graces because I don’t, will you? ” 

‘‘ No ; you is all right.” The old woman 
withdrew her intent gaze slowly. “ Is Marse 
Ralph hyar too ? ” 

No ; he isn’t, and he doesn’t know that I 
am here,” laughed Virginia. “ I expect you 
would like to see him if you used to know 
him.” 

‘‘ See him ! No, chile. I ain’t got no call 
ter see Marse Ralph. Nebber did laik him 
nohow. I laiked him lessen I ebber did after 
— I am glad dat you ain’t no kin ob hissen,” 
she broke off abruptly. I’se powerful glad 
dat you kum ter see me. I laiks to hab de 
white folks kum, ’specially when dey’s frum 
de souf. ’Pears laik ole times.” 

“ You don’t seem to like Uncle Ralph, 
aunty,” smiled Virginia. 

No ; nebber did. Done want ter hear 
nuffin’ ’bout him. How’s your mar. Miss 
Debbie?” 


The Shadow Falls 


243 


Quite well, thank you, Jane.” 

And so the chat went on. There was no 
further reference to Colonel Pendleton, al- 
though Virginia strove to turn the conversa- 
tion into that channel. Then the girls took 
their leave, the old woman making them 
promise to come often. 

WasnT it queer that she knew your uncle, 
Virginia?” 

“ Yes,” answered Virginia, musingly, it 
was. When I get better acquainted with her 
I am going to ask her why. Wouldn’t it be 
strange if she had known my mother ? But 
that could hardly be.” 

“ Look ! ” said Debbie, suddenly. “ There 
is Rain-in-the-Face. I wonder what is the 
matter with him.” 

Over on one side of the road Virginia saw 
an Indian extended at full length upon the 
grass. 

Let’s see, Debbie. I believe he is sick.” 

Shamming most likely,” said Debbie, 
scornfully, who had little use for the noble 
red man. We would better not go near 
him.^’ 

'' Oh, yes ; he may really be sick.” Vir- 


A 


244 ^ Colonial Maid 

ginia walked over to where the prostrate 
Indian lay, and bent over him. 

“Are you sick, Rain-in-the-Face ? ” she 
asked, softly. 

The Indian opened his eyes and looked 
straight into the pitying orbs of the girl. 

“ Ugh ! ” he grunted. “ Much sick.” 

“Do you want some water? What can I 
do for you ? ” 

“ Water,” was the brief reply. 

“ Debbie, run into a cottage, and get a cup, 
please,” said Virginia. “ I will bathe his 
head.” 

With much grumbling Debbie ran for the 
cup while Virginia laved the face and fore- 
head of the brave, and brought several cups 
of water to him. He drank thirstily. 

“ Do you feel better?” she asked presently 
as he sat up. 

“ Much better. Pale maiden good to Rain- 
in-the-Face. He will not forget.” He rose 
as he spoke, and without another word strode 
off. 

“ See ! he actually did feel bad, Debbie,” said 
Virginia. “ And he seemed very grateful.” 

“ Well, maybe he was sick,” retorted Deb- 


The Shadow Falls 


245 


bie. ‘‘You never can tell anything about 
them. He recovered very rapidly, I think. 
Colonel Butler,” calling to that gentleman 
who was passing them, “ Virginia has begun 
to fetch water for the Indians.” 

“ Pray Heaven that no worse fate befall her,” 
returned Colonel Butler, gravely. “ Some In- 
dians with their squaws have come into the 
town, and we fear that they mean mischief 
Lieutenant Blackman is plying one with ques- 
tions, hoping to find their intent. I am go- 
ing to see what the outcome is. You’d better 
get back to the house, girls.” 

He passed on, and the girls hastened home. 
But though the rumors grew and the indica- 
tions looked more and more as though the 
savages and their English allies were medi- 
tating an attack, nothing could be learned 
definitely. Every able-bodied man was away 
with the army. Wyoming was practically 
defenseless ; so all the young men, some of 
whom were the merest boys, were formed into 
scouting parties to guard the inhabitants 
against surprise. The old men formed com- 
panies and performed the duties of the forts. 
Some portion of the militia was on duty all 


A Colonial Maid 


246 

the time. The defenses were made as strong 
as possible, and runners sent to the Continen- 
tal Congress for aid. In this manner the 
spring lengthened into summer and still the 
attack came not. 

One day Virginia was returning from old 
Jane’s cottage when she heard a low “ hist ” 
from some bushes. Much alarmed she drew 
near to see what it could mean. A red face 
looked out at her from the parted bushes. 

“ Pale maiden be not afraid,” said the In- 
dian 'in a low voice, and the girl was relieved 
to see that it was Rain-in-the-Face. “ Listen 
to the words of Rain-in-the-Face for they are 
heavy with import. Because you have been 
good to him he tells you this. Not many 
suns will pass before the valley will swim in 
blood. Its people are doomed. The English 
and the braves march even now toward it, 
and their bayonets and tomahawks are eager to 
drink the blood of the whites. I have said.” 

“ But, Rain-in-the-Face,” called Virginia 

wildly, “tell me ” but the savage was 

gone. 

The girl ran as fast as she could to the 
house of Col. Zebulon Butler which was used 



ns PEOPLE ARE DOOMED,” SAID THE INDIAN 



; ' ^ '1 
V- "Cj** -- • -;^w^ ^ -> * y •:*•* .. - ^ BL- n* Ui 

Ar/i'l ^eSt — • •■ * * -*1 e, tS^ ■•*- ^ ^ 



■w t 


r, % 


/*< - 




- -L* -% • 

' .- *■ i‘- V 

' • , • - T 4.-^ 




■jSi'^ '■ 

m# 



» • 


-4i 









L * l,*t -^1 '^'' .' - F- 



The Shadow Falls 


247 

as the town guide-post, and reported what 
Rain-in-the-Face had told her. 

‘‘ The time has come,” said the gray-haired 
soldier gravely. “ God help us and our fami- 
lies if aid be not forthcoming. There is no near 
neighbor upon whom we can rely. If the 
Continental Congress and the army forget us, 
we have looked our last upon Wyoming.” 

With heavy heart Virginia went slowly to 
Mrs. Green’s to tell the dread news. 


CHAPTER XIX 


IN THE VALLEY OF THE SHADOW 

Mrs. Green received Virginians tidings with 
the calmness of despair. 

“ The valley has been menaced for a long 
time,” she said. “ The only wonder is that it 
has not come sooner. I have feared the at- 
tack ever since the surrender of Burgoyne 
released the Indians from action at the north. 
Would that the militia were here ! 

“ But they have been sent for, Mrs. Green. 
May they not be even now on their way 
hither? ” 

They may, child. Surely the messengers 
have not reached the Congress or they would 
have sent us aid. We will hope that the 
soldiers are coming. If they do not, God help 
us.” 

‘‘ That is the way Colonel Butler feels. 
Now what shall we do, Mrs. Green ? ” 

There is nothing to be done, but to await 

248 


In the Valley of the Shadow 249 

events. But we will not talk longer. Let us 
go on with our daily tasks. That will keep 
us from being unnerved. The next hour may 
bring aid.’’ 

So the household went bravely about their 
ordinary duties, and though care sat on every 
brow, no one allowed the apprehensions that 
filled the breast to escape the lips. Thus the 
day passed. Sleep visited the cottage but 
little that night. 

The east was blushing ro'sily under the 
warm kisses of the sun when Virginia, unable 
to lie still longer, crept from her bed and stole 
softly outside. How lovely the valley looked 
in the radiance of the dawn ! The dew lay 
heavy on the grass. The air was soft and 
balmy and fragrant with the perfume of 
many fiowers. The fields were waving with 
the burden of an abundant harvest. The 
mountains, lofty and grand, stood like grim 
sentinels on guard. The golden glory of the 
morning softened their austerity and crowned 
their forbidding summits with splendor. Tne 
stillness was unbroken by man, but from every 
tree-top thousands of birds poured forth their 
matin song of praise. 


250 


A Colonial Maid 


The girl drank in the beauty of the scene, 
and her soul was uplifted by the songs of the 
birds. 

“ Why need I be afraid ? she mused. 
‘‘ Congress knows our danger, and will not 
forget us. I know that aid will come.^^ 

The thunder of a horse’s hoofs broke in 
upon her musings. Nearer and nearer came 
the sound, and soon, with distended nostrils 
and foam-flecked flanks a horse with a man 
clinging to hiS back came dashing through 
the valley. 

“What is it?” cried the girl in alarm as 
be drew near. 

“ The British with their Tory and Indian 
allies have entered the valley,” shouted the 
man. “ The Hardings were killed last night 
at Exeter. Get to the fort ! ” 

He passed on, and Virginia, wild with ex- 
citement, ran back into the cottage. 

“ Get up, Mrs. Green ! Get up, Debbie ! 
The English and savages have come into the 
valley. We must go to the fort.” 

“What is it?” cried Mrs. Green, spring- 
ing up hastily. “Is it true? Then hurry, 
children ! ” 


In the Valley of the Shadow 251 

In a short time they were ready. Johnnie, 
the ten-year-old boy, preceded the little party, 
bearing an old musket of his father’s upon 
his shoulder. Mrs. Green with baby Willie 
came next, and Virginia and Debbie brought 
up the rear, their arms full of clothing and 
food. In the little village all was excitement. 
Men were hurrying to and fro arming to re- 
sist the foe. White-faced women with their 
little ones in their arms or clinging to their 
skirts hastened to the fort. The peaceful 
valley was no longer serene and calm but 
was a scene of wild disorder. The people, 
knowing how inadequate were their defenses, 
were filled with direst apprehensions. The}" 
huddled together like lambs in their pen 
while already the howls of the wolves could 
be heard across the fields eager for their 
victims. 

Leaving the women and children in the 
fort. Col. Zebulon Butler, with his force of 
men and boys, marched to Exeter, but finding 
that Fort Jenkins, the uppermost fort of the 
valley, had already capitulated, returned to 
Fort Forty and held a consultation. 

The foe did not advance further into the 


2^2 


A Colonial Maid 


valley on that day, but contented itself by de- 
manding the surrender of the fort which was 
refused. For another night the attack was 
delayed. As the cat plays with the mouse 
before eating it, so the British, with their 
savage allies, dallied with these people, well 
knowing that they could crush them at any 
moment. On the morning of the third of 
July, Colonel Butler called a council of war. 

My children,’’ he said, we can no longer 
delay. I have been hoping that the militia 
would arrive, but they have not come. We 
must depend on God and ourselves. To at- 
tack the enemy and defeat it is the only hope 
of salvation for the settlement. We know 
what to expect if defeated. We must fight, 
not only for liberty but for life itself, and, 
what is dearer, to preserve our homes from 
conflagration ; our women and children from 
the tomahawk. Stand firm through the first 
shock and the Indians will give way. Every 
man to his duty.” 

After this speech the entire force, consisting 
of some three hundred men — old men and 
boys — marched from the fort. Some of the 
men were grandfathers Avith hoary locks ; 


In the Valley of the Shadow 253 

others were mere boys from fourteen to six- 
teen, so dire was the necessity and so urgent 
the need of men. 

Just after they had left the fort, and 
marched off to meet the enemy, three men 
came riding up. They were Captain Durkee, 
Lieutenant Pierce and Sergeant Green. Mrs. 
Green sprang to her husband’s side. 

“ Are the soldiers coming, Elijah ? ” she 
cried. 

No ; ” and the Sergeant shook his head 
dolefully. They have not been given leave. 
We came without for the sake of our families. 
A few others are on the way. Give us some- 
thing to eat, mother. We have ridden forty 
miles without pause. Give us food and we 
will hasten to the field.” 

Mrs. Green and other women plied them 
with viands. The men snatched a few 
mouthfuls and then rode after their friends 
and neighbors. 

‘‘ Debbie,” said Virginia, as the women and 
children grouped themselves on the banks of 
the river to await the issue. Debbie, I 
haven’t seen Aunt Jane anywhere. I don’t 
believe that she is in the fort.” 


254 


A Colonial Maid 


“ She isn’t,” replied Debbie. ‘‘ She ought 
to be here, Virginia. It will not be safe to 
remain outside if the British win. It may 
not be anyway,” she added, gravely. 

I will get Aunt Jane,” cried Virginia, 
starting up. 

“ But they are firing, Virginia. Listen I 
The battle has begun. Stay with us.” 

“ It will be some time, Debbie, before the 
battle will be decided. I will be back 
in a short time. Perhaps she has been 
overlooked.” 

She darted out of the fort, and across the 
valley to the mountain at the foot of which 
old Jane lived. The negress was sitting in 
the centre of her little kitchen, her household 
goods piled around her. 

“ Aunt Jane, you must not stay here,” cried 
Virginia. “ Don’t you hear the firing? The 
men have gone to give battle to the enemy. 
Come to the fort.” 

‘‘ And leab all dese things, chile. Old Jane 
nebber’ll git anudder cottage laik dis hyar. 
Whar she gwine ter fine mo’ furnichah ef dis 
goes? Jest tell me dat, honey.” 

“ But you may be killed if you stay here ! 


In the Valley of the Shadow 255 

What is the cottage or furniture when life is 
at stake ? Come, aunty ! ” 

“ What’s life ef you done hab nuffin’ to eat, 
an’ no place to stay, I’d laik ter know,” was 
the old woman’s retort. Mought as well be 
dead as to lib widout anything.” 

But the Indians, aunty ? ” 

‘‘ Dey ain’t gwine ter hurt an ole ’ooman 
laik me,” was the answer. ‘‘Jest as safe hyar 
as in de foht to my way ob thinking. Marse 
Kunnel Butler ain’t goin’ to hold out agin ’em 
nohow. Go ’way, chile. Old Jane gwine ter 
stay hyar.” 

“ Then I will stay with you,” said Virginia 
seating herself. “ I feel just about the 
same way. We are as safe here as any- 
where.” 

“ No ; you go to de foht, chile. What 
Marse Pendleton do ter me ef anything hab- 
bens ter you ? ” 

“ He would not mind,” said the girl sadly. 
“ There isn’t any one to care what becomes of 
me but Ralph and Colonel Brandon.” 

“ I used ter know Marse Dudley Brandon. 
But he got nuffin’ ter do with dis Kunnel 
Brandon I ’spect.” 


256 A Colonial Maid 

It is the same one/’ replied Virginia, ab- 
stractedly straining her ears to listen to the 
shots in the distance. A hot fire seemed to be 
given and sustained. I am going to be his 
daughter when the war is over. Oh, if he 
only knew he would be here ! ” 

‘‘You gwine ter be his daughter ! ” ejacu- 
lated the old woman. “ How do dat happen ? 
Marse Pendleton and Marse Brandon usen ter 
hate each other laik pizen. Marse Brandon 
had reason too. Why Marse Pendleton did 
an awful thing. I knows it, and he knows 
dat I knows it. Dat’s why I kum norf. Kase 
he’s ’fraid I’ll talk. Mebbe dat I am gwine 
ter tell you. I ’spect you ought ter know. 
He ” 

“ Listen ! ” cried Virginia, springing to her 
feet. 

The shots had become very irregular, and 
in their place were shrieks and cries of agony, 
while high above the din and uproar came 
horrid savage yells. Yells that were blood 
curdling in their frenzy. Virginia ran out of 
the cottage followed by old Jane. On the op- 
posite bank of the river was the enemy. Sir 
John Butler’s Rangers, a detachment of Sir 


In the Valley of the Shadow 257 

John Johnson’s Greens, a great number of 
Tories and a horde of Indians. 

The settlers were flying in every direction, 
pursued by the merciless foe. Rifles cracked. 
Indians yelled. Tomahawks flew. There in 
sight of the waiting women and children, 
wives and mothers saw husbands and sons 
stricken down. Daughters saw white-haired 
fathers scalped before their eyes and the toma- 
hawk sink into the brains of brothers whose 
tender years should have spared them. 

Colonel Butler, Colonel Dennison and a few 
men were all that was left of the force that 
had started forth so bravely but a short time 
before. They hurried those of the settlers 
that would come into the fort. Many refused 
to go but fled into the mountains. 

Mrs. Green stood waiting, watching every 
man that returned in the hope that he was 
her husband. She seemed incapable of mov- 
ing. Debbie held little Willie while Johnnie 
stood with one arm thrown protectingly about 
his mother. 

He is not there,” shrieked the unhappy 
woman. ‘‘ Oh, children, your father is 
slain ! ” 


A Colonial Maid 


258 

“ I will ask Colonel Butler/’ cried Virginia. 
“ He may not have come in yet.” 

She ran to the commander. 

‘^ Colonel Butler, is Sergeant Green with 
you ? ” she asked. 

“No,” returned the Colonel as a tearless 
sob escaped him. “ He lies on the field out 
yonder dead. Thank Heaven, that he at least 
did not live for the torture.” 

“ How can I tell them ? ” gasped Virginia. 
“ How can I go back to them ? ” 

“ Child, say to Mrs. Green that there are 
worse things than death. Listen to those 
yells, and behold those fires that are being 
kindled. Our friends and neighbors are even 
now at the stake or in other nefarious ways 
furnishing sport for the savages. Pray God 
that death may come to us all before such a 
fate overtakes us.” 

With heavy heart Virginia returned to the 
grief-stricken wife and imparted the sad tid- 
ings. Mrs. Green aroused herself. 

“We must not stay here,” she cried. “ Let 
us go to the mountains, where we may escape the 
Indians. The valley is doomed. The fort can- 
not be held by these few men against so many.” 


In the Valley of the Shadow 299 

“ Colonel Butler thought we might muke 
terms with them if the fort were surrendered/^ 
suggested Virginia. 

Make terms with them ? They are fiends 
in human shape who will respect no terms. 
Come, let us away from here. Better the wild 
beast of the forest than these demons.” 

And so Mrs. Green and her children, Vir- 
ginia and old Jane, joined the fugitives that 
were flying in every direction. The scene was 
one of confusion, consternation and horror. 
The only hope of safety seemed to be in flight, 
and the people fled singly, in pairs and in 
larger groups. The evening was approaching. 
The affrighted mother clasped her little boy 
to her breast. Debbie and Johnnie, one on 
either side, walked with her, while Virginia, 
who had taken old Jane under her care, 
brought up the rear. They began the steep as- 
cent of the mountains on the east, hoping that 
they might reach Stroudsburg, where there 
was a small military post. Each rustling leaf 
filled them with terror lest a savage lurked 
behind it. The deep and dreary wilderness 
was before them. They looked back on the 
valley. The flames of desolation were kin- 


i6o 


A Colonial Maid 


dling. In the range of the battle-field other 
fires burned, bespeaking their own horrid pur- 
pose. The exulting yells of the savages filled 
their ears. Shrieks of agonizing woe rent the 
air as the pitiless Indians wreaked their 
vengeance upon their victims. 

The night fell, throwing a veil of darkness 
over the harrowing scene. On and on the 
fugitives fled. They were hungry, as they had 
not eaten since morning, but there was no 
food. Afraid to stop and rest they wandered 
about, the cries of other wanderers becoming 
fainter and fainter. The night was almost 
gone when Johnnie spoke. 

“ Mother,” he said, “ let us stop for awhile. 
We will not be able to walk to-morrow unless 
we do. It is quiet here. I do not believe 
that there are Indians about.” 

“ Yes, we will rest,” said the poor woman 
sinking down under a tree. ‘‘ Do not go far 
from me, children. . Let us keep together. 
Virginia, are you there? ” 

‘‘Yes, Mrs. Green. I am here with Jane. 
Come, aunty, sit down. We are all going to 
rest now.” 

“ Bress de Goodness ! ” muttered old Jane. 


In the Valley of the Shadow 261 

“ I’se mos’ daid with de trottin’. Leb me hab 
de baby, Miss Green, you mus’ be tired to def.” 

No, no, Jane. I will keep him with me,’’ 
returned the mother, drawing her child closer. 

Let us keep near each other.” 

So for the remainder of the night they 
sought what repose they could, keeping close 
together, and almost fearing to breathe lest 
some savage foe should hear them. 

At length the morning dawned. Bright, 
beautiful and w;arm, as though no frightful 
slaughter had taken place. The little boy be- 
gan to cry piteously for food. The others 
were hungry, also, but bravely suppressed 
their longings. 

Look ! ” exclaimed Virginia. I see smoke 
through the trees. Perhaps there is a house 
near, and we can get something to eat. Let 
us go to it.” 

I know of no house so near the valley,” 
said Mrs. Green. I did not think that we 
had gone far enough over the mountain to 
reach a settlement.” 

“ We walked a long way, mother,” said Deb- 
bie. “ Farther, perhaps, than you think.” 

‘‘ It may be,” sighed the mother. “ It will 


262 A Colonial Maid 

do no harm to see, and food would refresh 
us.’’ 

They toiled wearily among the trees down 
the mountainside, and soon came out of the 
wilderness to the plain upon which the house 
stood. 

“ Merciful Goodness ! ” burst from Mrs. 
Green’s lips. “ We have come back to Wyo- 
ming ! ” 

It was too true. In the darkness they had 
wandered around in a circle, and now stood 
once more within the fated valley. 


CHAPTER XX 


IN THE HANDS OF THE FOE 

‘‘ What shall we do? ” asked Virginia. 

To go forward may mean death,” replied 
Mrs. Green, “ yet hunger, starvation and other 
evils await us in the forest.” 

“ Willie so hungry,” moaned the little boy. 
“ Willie wants his breakfast.” 

“ And Willie shall have it,” said the mother 
with sudden resolution. ‘‘ Let us go to the 
house and see whether friend or foe be there.” 

“No,” said Virginia. “That is not the 
wisest plan. Do you stay here with the chil- 
dren and Aunt Jane. I will go to the door 
and if it be friends I will beckon you to come 
on. If the inmates be Indians what need is 
there for all to perish ? If I am not back in 
a few moments, seek the woods again.” 

Before they could remonstrate the girl had 
darted away, and was soon at the cottage. 
At first there was no response to her rap, but 

263 


264 A Colonial Maid 

she continued to beat energetically upon the 
door. 

“ Who is there? ” called a voice. 

‘‘ A friend. One of the valley settlers. 
Will you not let me in ? ’’ 

The chairs were pushed back, the door un- 
locked, and opened slowly, and a woman 
cautiously looked out. 

“ Are you alone? ” she asked. “ I thought 
it was the British. We are expecting them at 
any moment.” 

‘‘ I have some friends at the foot of the 
mountain, madam,” replied the girl. “ May 
we come in for food and rest? We fled from 
the valley last night but found ourselves 
within it again this morning.” 

“ Yes ; tell them to come. There is plenty 
to eat and we might as well have it while we 
can. I fear that it will not be long.” 

Virginia turned with gladness and waved 
her hands. Soon the others joined her, and 
entered the cottage. A mother and her 
daughter were the sole inmates. They placed 
food before the fugitives of which they par- 
took eagerly. 

“You have not gone to the fort,” said Mrs. 


In the Hands of the Foe 265 

Green. “ Do you not think it is safer 
there ? ” 

“We are going in a short time,” was the 
reply. “ A messenger was sent through the 
valley this morning asking us to concentrate 
our strength at Fort Forty, but many are flee- 
ing to the mountains. Colonel Butler and 
the remaining soldiers of the Continental 
Army left last night.” 

^^Why?” asked Virginia in surprise. “I 
should not think that they would leave 
us.” 

“ The British have declared that no quarter 
should be shown them,” answered the woman. 
“ And they were too few to help us. There is 
more chance of a conditional surrender being 
made if the soldiers are not with us. Colonel 
Dennison hopes that by surrendering the fort 
to make such terms as will enable us to return 
to our homes and resume our occupations.” 

“ Then let us go to the fort,” cried Mrs. 
Green, rising. “ There seems to be more hope 
of life there than to face that terrible wilder- 
ness again. I thank you, madam, for your 
kindness. Will you not go with us? ” 

“ No ; we will stay here,” said the woman. 


266 


A Colonial Maid 


‘‘ and join you later. There are some things 
that we wish to attend to before leaving.” 

Once more Virginia and the others entered 
the fort. There were so few men that to try 
to hold the garrison seemed the height of 
folly. It had been the desire of Colonel Den- 
nison to concentrate the strength of the whole 
valley at this point and resist to the end. 
But the measure proved impracticable because 
of the flight of the settlers. He now waited 
to surrender upon the best terms that he could 
make. Finally, upon the condition that no 
man should ever again take up arms against 
England, Col. John Butler, commander of 
the British and allies, consented to let the 
settlers resume their usual vocations undis- 
turbed. 

The fort capitulated, and the victorious 
enemy marched in with flying colors. Hope 
sprang into the breasts of the settlers that all 
might yet be well with them ; but the Indians 
grew bolder every hour and Anally throwing 
off all restraint proceeded to pillage and 
plunder the settlements. 

Colonel Dennison remonstrated with the 
British leader against this violation of the 


In the Hands of the Foe 267 

treaty, but he replied, I can do nothing with 
them/’ 

The savages now gave themselves up to the 
wildest disorder. They scattered through the 
valley marking their course as if in sheer 
wantonness by fire. After stripping a house 
of everything they fancied, they would leave 
it or set it on fire as the caprice seized them. 

The hope of life which had dawned for a 
moment in the hearts of the settlers was ex- 
tinguished. The Indians seized upon the 
slightest pretext for gratifying any real or 
fancied slight received in the past. Women 
and children were not exempt from their 
ferocity. At length, satiated with the fearful 
havoc which had been wrought. Col. John 
Butler withdrew with his Rangers. A num- 
ber of Indians accompanied him, but the 
greater part remained to glut their appetite 
for blood. 

It was a motley procession that filed out of 
the valley behind the English. Squaws to a 
considerable number brought up the rear. 
Belts of scalps stretched on small hoops were 
worn around their waists for girdles. Some 
of them had on six or more dresses of chintz 


268 


A Colonial Maid 


or silk, one over the other, being mounted 
astride on horses — all stolen, — and on their 
heads bonnets to the number of three or four 
and sometimes five, one within the other, 
worn wrong side before. Their grotesque ap- 
pearance did not bring even a smile to the 
grief stricken people. Their homes were 
burnt. Their harvests destroyed and the 
whole valley swept in one great fiood tide of 
blood. Yet even then they would have re- 
built and tried to save what they could had 
the Indians permitted it. 

Mrs. Green, her children and Virginia had 
so far been fortunate enough to escape. They 
had lost sight of Aunt Jane and they knew 
not whether she were living or dead. Their 
home was burnt so they remained closely 
within the fort, and considered themselves 
safe while there. With the withdrawal of the 
British the savages became more insolent and 
violent. They thronged the valley, and de- 
spite the protests of Colonel Dennison set the 
terms of capitulation at defiance, and began 
their slaughter anew. 

On one occasion the savages sought as usual 
among the people for victims. They were 


In the Hands of the Foe 269 

preparing to leave the desolated valley and 
wished one more orgy before going. Mrs. 
Green with her children and Virginia were 
huddled close together in one corner of the 
fort hoping to escape notice. But alas ! there 
were few who were overlooked. 

One Indian snatched Baby Willie from his 
mother’s arms, while another seized Johnnie 
and Debbie, and a third grabbed Virginia. 

“ Oh, leave my children,” shrieked the un- 
happy mother clutching frantically at the 
brave who held her youngest child. ‘‘ Leave 
them and take me ! ” 

For answer the savage buried a tomahawk 
in her brain. As they hurried away an 
Indian seized the red man who held Virginia. 

“ Must not harm the pale maiden,” he said 
briefly. “ She belong to Rain-in-the-Face.” 

With a grunt the other reluctantly resigned 
the girl to him. 

Me mark you so you no come to harm,” 
was the savage’s remark, and taking a brush 
that was filled with black paint from his belt 
he smeared a streak upon her cheek. 

“ No take off, pale maiden,” he said, and 
no Indian harm you.” 


270 


A Colonial Maid 


“ Oh, Rain-in-the-Face, save Debbie, and 
Johnnie, and Willie,” pleaded Virginia tear- 
fully. “ I don’t want to live if they are all 
dead.” 

“You good to Rain-in-the-Face. He care 
for you. The others must die some time. 
Might as well be now,” was the Indian’s 
laconic response. 

He led the girl to the place where he had piled 
the plunder belonging to him and bade her sit 
there until his return. She obeyed, too sick at 
heart to think of refusing, and presently all con- 
sciousness left her, and she fell as one dead. 

When she recovered her senses she felt that 
she was being borne somewhere on horseback. 
The stars shone in the sky and the sweetness 
of the night air was about her. It was the 
breath of the mountains. There was no smell 
of smoke, nor light of burning cottage, nor 
horrid sounds of human torture to shock the 
ear, and craze the senses. She heaved a sigh 
of relief and stirred slightly. 

“ Pale maiden all right,” said the voice of 
Rain-in-the-Face above her. “ Sleep, for the 
way is long before us, and the journey wear- 
ing to the weak.” 


In the Hands of the Foe 27 1 

“ Am I your captive ? ” Virginia struggled 
erect. 

“Not captive, friend. Rain-in-the-Face 
take you into his own lodge. Pale maiden 
feel bad at first but pale faced friends are all 
dead and she will soon grow to love the life 
of the red man. The singing bird pines when 
caged but pours forth sweetest melodies when 
given its freedom. So the pale maiden will 
grow straight and beautiful in home of her 
red brother.” 

“ No, no,” cried the girl wildly. “ I want 
my own people. I was good to you, Rain-in- 
the-Face. Be kind and let me go back to my 
people.” 

“ Safer here,” was the brief response. 
“ Rain-in-the-Face did save maiden.” 

“ But I don’t want to be a captive,” moaned 
Virginia in despair. “ Oh, I will never see 
Ralph nor Colonel Brandon again ! I wish I 
had been killed as Debbie was.” 

She broke into passionate weeping. The 
Indian rode on stolidly, paying no attention to 
her sorrow. The poor girl, worn and harassed 
by the terrible experiences of the valley, was 
soon completely tired out by her emotion. 


272 


A Colonial Maid 


Raiii-iii-tlie-Face preserved an unbroken 
silence and rode on hour after hour and finally 
Virginia fell into the slumber of exhaus- 
tion. 


CHAPTER XXI 


CAPTIVITY 

With the sunrise the Indians stopped for 
rest and food, and then resumed their journey. 
Virginia was surprised to see so many captives 
among them. The most of them were young, 
half grown boys, a few girls of near her own 
age and a number of children. While guard- 
ing them closely to prevent escape the savages 
for the most part treated them humanely. On 
through the illimitable wilderness the Indians 
traveled. 

The captives were wearied and faint, but 
their captors displayed no signs of fatigue. 
Virginia viewed with alarm the fact that they 
were getting farther and farther away from 
civilization. All the superstitions — the old 
bloody romances gotten from Indian tradi- 
tions which were current in Virginia — rushed 
into her head. Some of these tales related to 
Titanic races of men ten feet high, of strange 

273 


274 


A Colonial Maid 


form of life who inhabited the country on the 
other side of the mountains ; others to great 
beasts which roamed the rivers seeking what 
they might devour. Were they going into 
this mysterious region, and if they were, what 
would befall her ? Overcome by these fears 
she looked up timidly at Rain-in-the-Face. 

“ Rain-in-the-Face,” she said, are there 
any mastodons where we are going ? ” 

“ Mastodons ? ” repeated Rain-in-the-Face, 
plainly puzzled. 

‘‘ Yes ; they are- enormously large beasts 
that rove near the great rivers of the west. 
The Indians used to tell of them in Virginia.” 

“ Lies,” said the savage sententiously. 
‘‘ Pale faces very silly to believe such fables. 
Braves do not listen to children’s stories.” 

Virginia said no more, not knowing whether 
the Indian spoke merely to relieve her fears, 
or told the truth. At nightfall of the second 
day the Iroquois divided their forces which 
consisted of Senecas and Mohawks ; each tribe 
going to its own village. The strength of the 
captives was almost spent. Few were accus- 
tomed to the fatigue incident to such long 
journeys, and it was therefore a relief to all 


Captivity 275 

when the tents of the village of the Senecas 
became visible. 

Upon seeing them the savages whipped 
their horses into a dead run, emitting a series 
of long drawn out yells which were repeated 
a number of times. 

What is it?’’ asked the girl breathlessly. 

Are they going to fight? ” 

Something like an approach to a smile 
lighted up the grim countenance of Rain-in- 
the-Face. 

Ugh ! ” he grunted. “ Warriors cry to let 
the brothers who stayed at home and the 
women know how many scalps taken. Count 
the scalps, and listen.” 

But Virginia turned shudderingly away 
from this gruesome pastime. The village was 
soon entered. It was oval in form, and was 
surrounded by a palisade of logs and brush- 
wood pierced with loopholes having a plat- 
form within, supplied with stones to hurl upon 
the heads of the enemy should the town be 
attacked, and water to extinguish any fire 
that might be kindled from the outside. 
Wigwams to the number of fifty or sixty 
stood in rows covered with matting or thatch. 


2/6 


A Colonial Maid 


A long low lodge built of bark stood in the 
centre. This was the council house. The 
town was filled with dogs which ran yelping 
and barking with the old men, women and 
children to greet the returning warriors. 

There was much rejoicing over the plunder 
and the captives. The latter were hurried to 
their respective lodges while preparations 
were made for the dance of thanksgiving. 
Virginia found herself in a tent somewhat 
larger than the others which from its size and 
ornamentation denoted Rain-in-the-Face to be 
one of the great men of his tribe. A squaw, 
very fat but agile in spite of her obesity and 
the wife of Rain-in-the-Face, gave her greet- 
ing. A young Indian, some few months older 
than herself, who was seated by the fire, looked 
up carelessly at her entrance. He did not 
speak while his mother welcomed the girl, 
but, as Virginia stood not knowing what to 
do among these strange people, he sprang to 
his feet and approached her with a bear- 
skin. 

“ Kinonsahquah bids you rest,” he said 
laying the skin at her feet. 

“ Thank you,” said Virginia, gratefully 


Captivity 277 

sinking down upon it. ‘‘I am tired. The 
journey was long and wearisome.” 

“ Kippenoquah are you,” said the lad who 
had not ceased to look at her. 

“ Kippenoquah ? ” said the girl curiously. 

What does that mean ? ” 

‘‘ Corn tassel,” was the reply. “ The pale 
maiden is slender, and her hair is silken like 
the tassel of the corn. Her voice is sweet 
and winning even as the south wind when it 
sighs through the maize. Kippenoquah shall 
be the maiden’s name.” 

‘‘ It is pretty,” remarked Virginia gently. 
She was very tired and longed for rest and 
privacy. Privacy that she might give vent to 
the grief that filled her heart, yet the words 
of the lad touched her. He was a manly 
looking boy, with noble features and lofty 
mien. Fully as handsome as Ralph, she de- 
cided with an effort to be impartial. And 
what is your name ? ” she asked pres- 
ently. 

‘‘ Kinonsahquah, which means in your 
language a young panther,” replied the 
youth. ‘‘ Soon Kinonsahquah shall take his 
fast then he too will go upon the war-path. 


278 A Colonial Maid 

But Kippenoquah is weary ; her eyes are 
heavy.” 

How do you come to speak our language 
so well ? ” 

“ The English fathers taught the Indian, 
Kippenoquah.” 

“ I don’t see how your people can be so 
cruel,” burst from the girl with some warmth. 
“You are kind to some of us, but you tear 
our hearts by killing and torturing our loved 
ones, and burn our homes. How can you 
treat us so ? ” 

“ Have the pale faces always treated their 
red brothers right ? ” was the quick retort. 
“ Who took the lands of the red man, and 
drove him from his home and hunting- 
grounds ? The country was the Indian’s be- 
fore the white men came. Why do they not 
leave it to him in peace ? They drive the 
Indian farther and farther from the great salt 
lake. They cheat him and speak bad of him. 
But Indians do not tell lies. Indians do not 
steal. The white men carry false looks, and 
deal in false actions. The cause of the Indian 
making war upon the settlers is just. They 
know it.” 


Captivity 279 

Virginia was somewhat awed by this out- 
burst, and found herself unable to reply. 
That the Indians had wrongs had not oc- 
curred to her before. Now she recalled how 
the savages in her own colony were sometimes 
cheated in trade, and how they were regarded 
as so much vermin to be gotten rid of. She 
could n.ot but acknowledge the justice of the 
words of the boy, and it was with a softened 
voice that she said : 

‘‘ Kinonsahquah,’’ speaking the name with 
difficulty, you are right. We have not 
treated the Indians with fairness. Yet when 
our hearts are desolated by the loss of kindred 
and friends and our homes burned, we do not 
stop to think of justice.” 

“ True, Kippenoquah. The heart then is 
incapable of aught save vengeance. But there 
is no strife betwixt Kinonsahquah and Kip- 
penoquah. My father hath brought the pale 
maiden to his lodge. Henceforth she is of 
our blood and flesh of our flesh. She shall 
be used tenderly and kindly that she may 
dwell in content with us.” 

The tears came into the girl’s eyes. 

“ I don’t want to be of your race. I want 


28 o 


A Colonid Maid 


my own people. Would you not long for the 
forest, and for your father and mother should 
the white man take you prisoner ? ” 

“ It is different with men,” was the reply. 
‘‘ Men pine unless they can roam the forest 
either on the war-path or in search of food 
for their families. Women always stay in the 
wigwam whether it be the lodge of the red 
man, or the house of his white brother. 
Therefore will Kippenoquah soon become ac- 
customed to the tent. In our tribe there lives 
a woman of the pale faces. For ten winters 
she has been in the village. Now she dwells 
in the lodge of her husband, an Indian brave, 
and there be none of the squaws of our own 
people more happy than she with her hus- 
band and papooses. To-morrow the pale 
maiden shall see her. She too grieved when 
first she came, but now she would not leave 
the Indians if she could.” 

‘‘ She is disloyal to her race,” cried the girl 
excitedly. I will never become like that. 
Never ! Never ! ” 

She broke into a passion of tears. The lad 
arose and covered her with a blanket. 

“ Sleep, Kippenoquah,” he said softly. 


Captivity 281 

“ Time is the great healer of sorrow like yours. 
Soon will the pale maiden be the singing bird 
of the lodge. It is even now brighter for her 
coming.” He went out leaving the girl 
alone. 

Virginia gave way to a paroxysm of weep- 
ing. Would she never see Ralph again? Oh, 
if Colonel Brandon only knew that she were 
a captive she was sure that he would come to 
her rescue. Yet how could he find her in the 
trackless forest through which they had come ? 
Would it be with her as it had been with this 
other maiden ? Had she no future but to stay 
among savages with some one of them for a 
husband ? Her blood curdled at the thought. 

But soon her grief spent itself and when 
Nadowaqua, the wife of Rain-in-the-Face, re- 
entered the wigwam she was calm. With the 
days that followed a new life began which, 
though novel and strange, was not without 
charm. Nadowaqua taught her to make mats 
of platted straw, flags and rushes ; to fix long 
poles in the ground, bending them toward 
each other at the top for the wigwams, and to 
cover them with bark or skins ; to soften 
and dye the inner barks of certain trees for 


282 


A Colonial Maid 


ornamentation ; to weave baskets of osier, 
cane and splints so firmly that water could be 
carried in them. 

The winter came on apace. Virginia tried 
to adapt herself to her surroundings, and to 
be reconciled to the inevitable. The captives 
had been kept apart through the summer and 
had been allowed no communication with 
each other. Now that the cold weather pre- 
cluded all chance of escape they were per- 
mitted to mingle freely together. Virginia 
found them seemingly resigned to their fate, 
and she chid herself unsparingly that she, 
who had no kinsmen to mourn her loss, should 
be so unsatisfied. 

‘‘ Every one of them has loved ones save 
myself,” she thought. Why therefore do I 
pine for freedom when they dwell content? 
But, oh, for the sight of a white face ! ” The 
evenings of the winter days were the one 
enjoyable feature of her captivity. Then the 
warriors, women and children would gather 
about the camp-fire and listen to the old men 
as they related weird and poetic tales. 

‘‘ O way nee (the Creator) ran one of the tra- 
ditions, after making them from handfuls of 


Captivity 283 

red seeds, assembled his children together and 
said : ^ Ye are five nations, for ye sprang 
from the different handfuls of the seed I 
have sown ; but ye are all brethren, and I 
am your father. Mohawks, I have made 
you bold and valiant ; and see, I give 
you corn for your food. Oneidas, I have 
made you patient of pain and hunger ; the 
nuts and the fruits of the trees are yours. 
Senecas, I have made you industrious and 
active ; beans do I give you for your nourish- 
ment. Cayugas, I have made you strong, 
friendly and generous ; ground-nuts and every 
generous fruit shall refresh you. Onondagos, 
I have made you wise, just and eloquent; 
squashes and grapes have I given you to eat, 
and tobacco to smoke in council. The beasts, 
birds and fishes I have given to you all in 
common. Be just to all men, and kind to 
strangers that come among you.’ ” 

“ Why did you not tell me some of the 
stories of the tribe through the long summer 
days?” asked Virginia of Kinonsahquah one 
evening as they sat by the camp-fire. 

“ Because, Kippenoquah, there are evil 
spirits in the land. They listen when men 


A Colonial Maid 


284 

talk in the camp, or breathe confidences in the 
woods, and carry news to those with whom it 
would make the most mischief. So it is for 
that reason that the red men wait until such 
spirits are fast asleep under a white blanket of 
snow. Then when the rivers and lakes are 
frozen so that they cannot fish and the snow 
has drifted so that they cannot hunt, and the 
north wind blows sharp in their faces, cutting 
them with his spears of ice and arrows of 
snow, then the red men go into their wig- 
wams and wrapping their heaviest bearskins 
around them, they crouch by the fire and 
listen to lagoo the story-teller. Kinonsahquah 
will tell Kippenoquah of the beautiful star 
maiden, if she cares to hear.” 

Yes, yes,” said the girl eagerly. “ Tell me 
of her.” 

“ The red men of our tribe have always 
looked well after the interests of the good 
spirits,” began Kinonsahquah. “ They 
stepped aside when flowers were in their path. 
When the chase was over they sat in the door- 
ways of their wigwams smoking, and as they 
watched the blue circles drift and fade away 
into the darkness of the evening, they listened 


Captivity 285 

to the voices of the spirits and the insects hum 
and the thousand tiny noises that night 
always brings. 

“ One night as they were listening they saw 
a bright light shining in the tops of the tallest 
trees. It was a star brighter than all the 
others, and it seemed very close to the earth. 
When they went close to the tree they found 
that it was really caught in the topmost 
branches. 

“ The wise men of the tribe were summoned 
and for three nights they sat about the council 
fire, but they came to no conclusion about the 
beautiful star. At last one of the young 
warriors went to them and told them that the 
truth had come to him in a dream. 

While asleep the west wind had lifted 
the curtains of his wigwam and the light of 
the star fell full upon him. Suddenly a 
beautiful maiden stood at his side. She 
smiled upon him, and as he gazed speechless 
she told him that her home was in the star 
and that in wandering over all the earth she 
had seen no land so fair as the land of his 
tribe. Its flowers, its sweet-voiced birds, its 
rivers, its beautiful lakes, the mountains 


286 


A Colonial Maid 


clothed in green, these had charmed her, and 
she wished to be no more a wanderer. If 
they would welcome her she would make her 
home among them, and she asked them to 
choose a place in which she might dwell. 

The council were greatly pleased ; but they 
could not agree upon what was best to offer 
the star maiden, so they decided to ask her 
to choose for herself. 

“ She searched first among the flowers of 
the prairie. There she found the fairies’ ring, 
where the little spirits danced on moonlight 
nights. ‘ Here,’ thought she, ‘ I will rest.’ 
But as she swung herself backward and for- 
ward on the stem of a lovely blossom, she 
heard a terrible noise and fled in great fear. 
A vast herd of buffaloes came and took pos- 
session of the ring, where they rolled over 
one another, and bellowed so that they could 
be heard far on the trail. No gentle star 
maiden could choose such a resting-place. 

“ She next sought the mountain rose. It 
was cool and pleasant, the moss was soft to 
her dainty feet, and she could talk to the 
spirits she loved, whose homes were in the 
stars. But the mountain was steep, and huge 


Captivity 287 

rocks hid from her view the nation that she 
loved. 

“ She was almost in despair, when one day 
as she looked down from the edge of the wild 
rose leaf she saw a white flower with a heart 
of gold shining on the waters of the lake be- 
low her. .As she looked a canoe steered by 
the young warrior who had told her wishes 
to his people, shot past, and his strong brown 
hand brushed the edge of the flower. 

“ ‘ That is the home for me,’ she cried, and 
half skipping, half flying down the side of 
the mountain, she quickly made her way to 
the flower and hid herself in its bosom. 
There she could watch the stars, as well as 
when she looked upward from the cup of the 
mountain rose ; there she could talk to the 
star spirits, for they bathed in the clear lake ; 
and best of all, there she could watch the 
people whom she loved, for their canoes were 
always upon the water.” 

“ It is a beautiful story,” said Virginia 
charmed by the poetic fancy. 

‘‘Is it not? Kippenoquah is like the star 
maiden. She has tried vainly to And a place 
where she might be content but none has 


288 


A Colonial Maid 


suited. Kinoiisahquah enters upon his fast 
with the coming summer. Then will he go 
upon the war-path, and build him a lodge of 
his own. Then will he slay the red deer and 
bring it to the feet of Kippenoquah. In his 
lodge, like the star maiden in the water 
blossom, she will find the content she seeks.” 


CHAPTER XXII 


FREEDOM AT LAST 

It was a hard winter. The snow drifted 
long and deep about the lodges, but the 
Indians drew the curtains closer, and huddled 
nearer the fire while they talked of the com- 
ing of the sugar moon, or related deeds of 
daring and prowess. At last the birds and 
the blossoms came. With the coming of the 
summer Kinonsahquah prepared to absent 
himself from the village for the purpose of 
entering upon the fast which was enjoined 
upon all Indian youths of his age. Seventeen 
snows had passed over his head and he had 
grown tall and manly. 

“ Would that I might dream of something 
that would bring good to my people,” he said 
to Virginia the night before he was to leave. 

“ To dream ? ” Virginia looked up at him. 
“ Do you dream when you fast, Kinon- 
sahquah?” 


289 


290 


A Colonial Maid 


‘‘ Yes, Kippenoquah. It was through the 
dream of a youth while fasting that Maize 
was given to the Indians.’^ 

‘‘ Tell me of it,’’ pleaded the girl, ever eager 
to hear more of these fanciful traditions. 

“ There was once a youth who was about to 
enter upon his fast,” commenced Kinon- 
sahquah immediately, who seemed to find as 
much enjoyment in telling the legends as the 
maiden did in hearing them. “ He had often 
thought of the goodness of the Great Spirit in 
providing all kinds of fruits and herbs for the 
use of his children, and he earnestly prayed 
that he might dream of something that would 
bring good to his people, for he had sometimes 
seen them suffering for the want of food. 

“For three days he fasted and then became 
too weak to walk about, so he kept his bed. 
He fancied, while thus lying, that he saw a 
handsome young man dressed in green robes 
with green plumes on his head advancing 
toward him. The visitor said : * I am sent 
to you by the Great Spirit who made all 
things. He sees that you desire to procure a 
benefit for your people. Listen to my words 
and follow my instructions. Rise and wrestle 


Freedom at Last 


291 


with me.’ Weak as the youth was he tottered 
to his feet and began. After a long trial, the 
stranger said : ‘ It is enough for once. I will 
come again.’ 

“ On the next day he came again and re- 
newed the trial. The youth knew that his 
strength was less than the day before, but his 
mind was stronger and clearer. Perceiving 
this, the plumed stranger again spoke to him. 
‘ To-morrow will be your last trial. Be strong 
and courageous ; it is the way to obtain the 
boon you seek.’ 

“ On the sixth day, as the faster lay on his 
blanket weak and exhausted, the pleasing 
visitor returned, and as he renewed the con- 
test he looked more beautiful than ever. The 
youth grasped him and seemed to feel new 
strength imparted to his body while that of 
the visitor grew weaker. 

At length the stranger cried out : ‘ It is 
enough ; I am beaten. To-morrow will be 
the seventh day of your fast and the last of 
your trials. Your father will bring you food 
which will refresh you. I shall then visit 
you for the last time. As soon as you have 
thrown me down, strip off my garments and 


292 


A Colonial Maid 


bury me on the spot. Visit tlie place and 
keep the earth clean and soft. Let no weeds 
grow there. I shall soon come to life, and re- 
appear with all the wrappings of my gar- 
ments and my waving plumes. Once every 
moon cover my roots with fresh earth.’ He 
then disappeared. 

“ Next day the youth’s father came with 
food, but he set it by until the sun went down. 
When the sky visitor came he engaged in 
the combat with him with a feeling of great 
strength although he had not yet partaken of 
food. He threw him down. Stripping off 
his garments and plumes he buried him in 
the earth, carefully preparing the ground and 
removing every weed. He then returned to 
his father’s lodge. 

“ He soon regained his strength but he 
never forgot the burial-place of his friend. 
He frequently visited it, and would not let 
even a wild-flower grow there. Soon he saw 
the tops of the green plumes coming out of the 
ground, at first in points, then growing into 
broad leaves and rising in green stalks, and 
finally assuming their silken fringes and 
yellow tassels. 


Freedom at Last 


293 


“ Spring and summer had passed when one 
day he took his father to the lonely spot 
where he had fasted. The old man stood 
amazed. There grew a tall, majestic plant, 
waving its taper leaves and displaying its 
bright-colored plumes and tassels. But what 
most excited his admiration was its cluster of 
golden ears. ‘ It is the friend of my dreams 
and visions,’ said the youth. 

“ ‘ It is Mondamin ; it is the spirit’s grain,’ 
said the father ; and thus it was that Maize 
came to the Indians. Oh, Kippenoquah, 
would that such dreams would come to 
Kinonsahquah in his fast ! ” 

Perhaps they will,” replied the girl, 
moved by his earnestness. “ You are so good, 
Kinonsahquah. If they come to any one 
surely they will come to you.” 

But if the lad had visions he revealed the 
fact to no one. He returned from his fast, 
and resumed his daily occupations. He was 
now considered mature enough for the war- 
path and only awaited an opportunity to enter 
upon it, that he might earn the feather of the 
war eagle for his hair, and boast of his exploits 
in the great war-dance and feast of his band. 


A Colonial Maid 


294 

The village was situated upon the upper 
banks of the Susquehanna. During the 
spring months the river frequently over- 
flowed its banks and the Indians were always 
prepared for the inundation. That it should 
rise in August was an unheard-of catastrophe, 
but this was what happened in the mid- 
summer. In great consternation the savages 
held a council, but their wise men were un- 
able to assign a cause for the phenomenon. 

“ The Great Spirit is angry with his chil- 
dren,” said they. “ His hand is raised 
against them.” 

One morning Virginia sat by the entrance 
of the lodge idly watching some children at 
play. She was startled presently by a great 
commotion among the Indians. Men, women 
and children ran to and fro in wild excite- 
ment. She watched them curiously, wonder- 
ing what could be the cause of the confusion. 
All at once Kinonsahquah ran to her side and 
caught her by the hand. 

Come, Kippenoquah,” he cried. “ The 
waters are coming upon us. We must away 
if we would escape.” 

“ The waters ! ” Virginia gave a quick 


Freedom at Last 295 

glance at the river. It had indeed risen per- 
ceptibly in the past few hours, and was still 
rising. “ Is there danger, Kinonsahquah ? ” 

“ Great danger,’' answered the lad quicken- 
ing his stride. A runner from the upper 
valley has just come to tell us that all the 
villages there are swept away by the flood. 
80 we go to Newtown where our English 
father has gathered the braves to fight the 
Yankees.” 

Virginia hastened with him to the outskirts 
of the village where a number of the inhabit- 
ants were grouped together. The women 
and children were placed in the wagons while 
the braves mounted horses, and the procession 
marched rapidly from the town. It was none 
too soon. They had proceeded but a short 
distance when the roaring, seething waters 
burst their boundaries, ingulfed the village, 
and swept onward destroying everything in 
their track. 

Virginia was perplexed. It seemed a mys- 
terious thing to her that the flood should 
have come in such a dry season of the year, 
and she could not but wonder if it were truly 
a visitation of divine wrath as the Indians 


A Colonial Maid 


296 

believed. It was not until some time after- 
ward that she learned the true cause of the 
event. 

Gen. James Clinton with a New York 
brigade wished to join General Sullivan who 
had command of an enterprise against the 
savages. General Sullivan was at Tioga in 
upper Wyoming Valley, and in order to ex- 
pedite the junction of their forces, General 
Clinton crossed from the Mohawk to Lake 
Otsego, dammed the lake, and so raised its 
level, and then by breaking away the dam 
produced an artificial flood by the aid of 
Avhich the boats were carried rapidly down 
the northeast branch of the Susquehanna to 
Sullivan. The waters also carried devasta- 
tion and destruction to all the Indian villages 
along the banks of the river. 

Rejoicing over their escape the Senecas pro- 
ceeded to Newtown, now Elmira, on the Che- 
mung River, where Col. John Butler with 
his British regulars, a number of Tories, and 
a large body of Indians under Joseph Brant, 
the ^lohawk chief, had centred his forces. 

The position was naturally a strong one. 
Tlie forces occupied a steep ridge running 


Freedom at Last 


297 

between a creek and the river, a bend in 
which protected two of its sides, while a 
breast-work partly hidden by the trees 
strengthened its front. 

The band of Senecas followed by their 
squaws was loudly welcomed by the garrison. 
Virginia could not repress a shudder as she 
saw Col. John Butler, for he was associated 
in her mind with the terrible massacre of 
the Wyoming settlers. Garbed as she was 
in the native costume she passed for a time 
unnoticed. At length Colonel Butler was 
struck by her beauty and delicacy. 

‘‘Who is yon maiden, Rain-in-the-Face ? ” 
he asked of the brave who stood near him. 
“ She looks not to belong to your people yet 
she wears your dress.'’ 

“ She is not of my people,” was the reply. 
“ She is a maiden of the pale faces. A cap- 
tive from Wyoming. Rain-in-the-Face saved 
her for the wife of his son, Kinonsahquah.” 

“ A maiden of the pale faces.” The Colonel 
eyed her attentively. “ She is truly a pale 
maiden, Rain-in-the-Face. The name suits 
her. Kinonsahquah is a fine lad, yet me- 
thinks she does not look overjoyed at the 


298 A Colonial Maid 

prospect before her. By your leave I will 
speak to her.” 

Without waiting for permission he ap- 
proached the maiden. 

“ Rain-in-the-Face informs me that you are 
one of the captives taken from Wyoming,” he 
said. ‘‘ To me you look ill and unhappy. 
If so be it please you I will ransom you from 
your captivity. Methinks that we could find 
a youth of the British that would be better 
suited for a husband than Kinonsahquah. 
His father says that you are destined for his 
wife.” 

For one instant the girl regarded him in 
silence ; then, rising to her full height, she 
poured forth all the indignation of her young 
nature. 

Be ransomed by you?” she cried with so 
much scorn that the officer winced. “ Be 
ransomed by the man who was instrumental 
in making my captivity ! A man who incited 
the savages to attack a defenseless people ! 
The Indians but followed the leadings of their 
nature and have wrongs to revenge. You, sir, 
were an Englishman and our brother. What 
excuse can you give?” 


Freedom ed Last 299 

“ In war, my young lady of the peppery 
tongue, all things are justifiable,” answered 
the Colonel wrathfully. ‘‘ I should not think 
a white girl would want to be the wife of any 
Indian brave. I offered you a better fate than 
that.” 

You offered an Englishman,” said the 
girl hotly. Let me tell you, sir, that I pre- 
fer the fate destined for me to the one you 
proffer. Kinonsahquah’s hands are at least 
clear of his brothers’ blood.” 

“You rebels deserve everything that you 
get,” cried the Colonel stung by her words 
and her contempt. “If I had my way I 
would hang Washington and the whole lot of 
you.” 

“ There is nothing to prevent,” said the 
girl quietly, “ save catching us. I have heard 
others of your countrymen express the same 
wish. Unfortunately they do not seem to 
have discovered how to catch our great 
leader.” 

“ Hang him,” was the exasperated exclama- 
tion of the British commander. Virginia was 
delighted. She knew by this ejaculation that 
as 3^et all was well with the commander-in- 


A Colonial Maid 


300 

chief, and it had been so long since she had 
heard. So long ! 

‘‘ I offered you freedom because I felt pity 
for you,’’ went on the exasperated officer. 
“ Now I leave you to your fate without com- 
punction.” 

Turning on his heal he strode away and 
later the girl saw him placing his men for the 
attack which was expected momentarily from 
the Americans. Congress had committed the 
task of breaking the power of the savages to 
Gen. John Sullivan, who for the protection of 
the western frontier, had carried the war into 
central New York and western Pennsylvania. 
He had already dealt several sharp blows to 
the enemy which was the reason for the 
rally of the Indians by Col. John Butler 
who hoped to give him such a severe re- 
pulse that he would be unable to proceed 
further. 

Colonel Butler took advantage of his strong 
position to lay an ambush. He supposed that 
the advancing Americans would march along 
the base of the ridge, by an open path parallel 
with the breastworks, and the intention was 
that when their flank was completely exposed, 


Freedom at Last 301 

a deadly fire should be opened upon them 
from the heights above. 

A rifleman, however, belonging to the 
American advance guard discovered the entire 
line of the enemy from the top of a tree, and 
thus rendered their skilfully laid plans abor- 
tive. 

The battle was opened by a brigade of the 
Americans which occupied the enemy in front 
while two other brigades made their way 
through woods and swamps to strike the 
enemy’s rear and flank. The artillery opened 
upon the breastworks at the same time that 
the Americans marched up the hill, shouting 
Remember Wyoming ! ” 

The fight was desperate. The Indians, 
urged on by Brant, outgeneraled and out- 
numbered, nevertheless fought with great ob- 
stinacy, yielding the ground inch by inch, 
and being frequently driven from their hiding- 
places at the point of the bayonet. Finding 
themselves at length in danger of being sur- 
rounded, their leader uttered the Indian cry 
of retreat : Oonah ! Oonah ! ” And the sav- 
ages scattered in every direction. 

Virginia had been placed in one of the tents 


302 


A Colonial Maid 


where the squaws were to remain until after 
the battle. Impelled by an irresistible fasci- 
nation, she had drawn closer and closer to the 
door, and stood there watching the Indians 
anxiously. Presently she heard the cry of the 
advancing Americans : “ Remember Wyo- 

ming ! Remember Wyoming ! A great wave 
of joy swept over her. It was friends. Her 
own people ! With a cry she darted from the 
tent oblivious of the whizzing bullets. 

‘‘ Kippenoquah ! Kippenoquah ! ” cried 
Nadowaqua springing after her. ‘‘ The bullets 
of the Yankees are swift and sure. There is 
danger without.” 

She dragged the girl back into the wigwam. 
Curbing her impatience Virginia tried to wait 
the issue calmly, a great hope flooding her 
heart. Oh, that the Americans might be suc- 
cessful ! Her own people ! Let them be ever so 
strange they would still be of her own blood. 
With clasped hands and bowed head she sat 
praying earnestly for the success of her broth- 
ers. 

“ Oonah ! Oonah ! ” sounded the cry of 
retreat. Instantly all was confusion in the 
wigwams. The squaws stood not upon the 


Freedom at Last 303 

order of their going but fled precipitately, 
leaving the girl alone in the tent. For a 
time Virginia sat still ; then thinking that 
the Indians had all gone she rose and ran out 
of the lodge. On every side were the flying 
savages. The Americans had conquered. 
Full of a great thankfulness she ran in the 
direction of the advancing soldiers without 
thought of danger. She had gone but a 
short distance when, she was seized violently 
by the hair. The shock threw her upon her 
knees. Looking up in terror she beheld 
Kinonsahquah, his eyes blazing, his toma- 
hawk raised high above his head. 

‘‘ Kinonsahquah ! Kinonsahquah ! would 
you kill me?’’ she cried in horror. 

“ Kippenoquah no fall in the hands of 
Yankees,” cried the lad brandishing his 
weapon. ‘‘ Kinonsahquah slay her first.” 

“ No, no,” shrieked the girl wildly. Life 
had become sweet now that a tantalizing 
glimpse of freedom had been vouchsafed her. 

No, Kinonsahquah ! ” She clasped his arm 
pleadingly. ‘‘ Spare me ! Spare me ! ” 

For a moment the stern features of the lad 
softened as he met her beseeching gaze, but 


304 A Colonial Maid 

the weakness lasted but a moment. The 
shouts of the victorious A;nericans fell upon 
his ears, and a look of malignity came over 
his face. Casting off the clinging hands of 
the girl he raised his weapon again. Virginia 
thought that her last hour had come, and 
closing her eyes she resigned herself to her 
fate. 

‘‘You savage fiend ! ” yelled a voice of fury 
and the girl felt herself torn from the grasp 
of the youth just as the blow fell. The sharp 
edge of the hatchet grazed her shoulder 
slightly. She opened her eyes just in time to 
see the gun of her rescuer leveled at the boy. 

“ Don’t shoot ! ” she cried starting up. 
With a quick movement she knocked the gun 
upward just as it was discharged. 

“ You’ve spoiled my aim finely,” ejaculated 
the man turning to her savagely. “ Why did 
you Why it’s Virginia ! ” 

“Colonel Brandon!” screamed the girl 
bounding to him. “ Oh, I didn’t know that 
it was you 1 ” 

She clung to him joyfully, laughing and 
crying alternately. 

“ Little one, I thought you were dead.” 


Freedom at Last 305 

The Colonel caressed her tenderly. “ I never 
expected to see you again. How did you 
come here ? 

‘‘ It’s a long story,” answered Virginia. ‘‘ Is 
Ralph with you ? ” 

“ No ; he is still with General Washington. 
I came to Wyoming with the company when 
I heard of your peril. When we reached 
there the whole valley was naught but a scene 
of desolation. I was told that you were 
killed. I then joined General Sullivan’s 
forces in their raid upon the Indians, for I, 
in common with other Americans, wanted 
vengeance. But how did you escape ? 
Where have you been this long time ? ” 

“ Kinonsahquah,” began Virginia and then 
looked around for the lad. The youth had 
folded his arms when the maiden was torn 
from his grasp, and stood with stoical indif- 
ference waiting to receive the bullet aimed at 
him by Colonel Brandon. When Virginia 
had knocked the gun so that the bullet flew 
wide of the mark a light came over his face, 
and he turned toward her with a quick 
gesture of yearning. But she had not seen 
him. She was so overjoyed at being with 


A Colonial Maid 


306 

Colonel Brandon again that all thoughts of 
the lad had gone from her mind. The boy 
stood for a second — a jealous witness of her 
joy — then turning on his heel strode into the 
forest unmindful of the surrounding foe. 

“ Tell me all, little girl,” and the Colonel 
drew Virginia to one side, for the victorious 
Americans were ravaging the village. “ Be- 
gin at the first and tell me everything.” 

So Virginia told him her story. Her tears 
fiowed fast as she related the deaths of Ser- 
geant Green and his family. She dwelt at 
length upon the kindness of Rain-in-the- 
Face, Nadowaqua and particularly of Kinon- 
sahquah. 

“ I cannot think what could have changed 
him,” she concluded sadly. He was always 
so kind and gentle to me. Colonel Brandon. 
Why should he want to kill me ? ” 

“ It was because he could not bear the 
thought of losing you,” replied Colonel 
Brandon. ‘‘Indians always kill their cap- 
tives rather than have them rescued. I am 
glad that you spoiled my aim since he Avas so 
good to you. I confess that I Avas provoked 
at the time.” 


Freedom at Last 307 

“ I ought to have been liappy with them, 
they were so kind,” said Virginia. “ But I 
could not be satisfied. I wanted my own 
people. I do care for them, and I shall al- 
ways regard the Indians with affection after 
this. I wish that Ralph could know Kinon- 
sahquah.” 

I think that it is just as well that he can- 
not,” replied the Colonel dryly. “ Now, little 
one, we will rest here for a few days and then 
I will take you to Virginia.” 

“Virginia ! Oh, Colonel Brandon, am I 
really to go back to Virginia? ” 

“ Yes, child. I do not know what else to 
do with you. You cannot go with us in our 
pursuit of the Indians, and I am not going to 
run any more chances with you on the fron- 
tier. I will take you to my own plantation, 
though it will be very lonesome for you there 
with no one but the darkies.” 

“ Why couldn’t I go to Polly Daniel’s and 
stay with her until the war is over? ” 

“ The very thing ! Dear me, what a time 
you two will have talking ! You are quite a 
young lady of experience, Virginia.” 

Virginia’s laugh rang out so gaily that it 


A Colonial Maid 


308 

startled herself. She looked up' at him with 
an apologetic air. 

It is dreadful in me to be so happy when 
there is death and the horror of war all about 
me/’ she said. But I am so happy. So 
happy to be with you again, and to have my 
freedom that I cannot help it.” 

“ Laugh, child, and be merry while you 
can. The sorrow that you have undergone 
calls for some moments of pleasure.” 

In a few days General Sullivan moved his 
forces westward to strike further blows at the 
savages while Virginia and Colonel Brandon 
turned their faces toward their far-away home. 
The girl could scarcely contain herself at the 
knowledge that at last she was really going to 
Virginia. 

“ It seems so long since I was there,” she 
said, smiling brightly at the Colonel, as she 
rode by his side. 

“ I expect that it does seem so,” smiled 
Colonel Brandon. “ It has been a long time 
even since you left me for Wyoming.” 

‘‘Yes.” A shadow fell over the girl’s face 
as the thought of Debbie came to her. “ Colo- 
nel Brandon,” she said, presently, “ while you 


Freedom at Last 309 

were in Wyoming did you hear anything of a 
negress called Jane ? ” 

“ No, I think not.” The Colonel consid- 
ered a moment. “ I am sure not, little one. 
Why?” 

“ There was one there who seemed to know 
you and Uncle Ralph too.” 

“ To know me and Ralph Pendleton also ? 
That is very strange ! What did she say 
about us? I do not remember any Jane.” 

“ She did not like Uncle Ralph, and she 
knew that you two were enemies. Let me 
see ! On the day of the battle at Wyoming I 
was urging her to go to the fort. I forget 
how it came about, but she was speaking of 
Uncle Ralph. She said that she was sent 
north to keep her from talking. That she 
expected that I ought to know why. Then 
she began to tell me something about him. 
Just then there came such shrieks and cries 
that we ran to see what was the matter. I 
did not think of it in the awful time that fol- 
lowed, but during the months of my captivity, 
I often wondered what she was about to tell.” 

‘‘ Was she killed, Virginia? ” The Colonel 
bad listened to her words attentively. 


310 A Colonial Maid 

‘‘ I do not know. After the fort surren- 
dered I did not see her again.” 

This might lead to a clue to your parentage, 
Virginia,” said the Colonel, thoughtfully. 

The girl reined in her horse so abruptly 
that she almost threw him on his haunches. 

Why didn’t I think of that?” she cried. 

Oh, I fear that I have missed a great oppor- 
tunity. There was so much time before the 
massacre. I was at her house so often ! It 
would have been easy to have asked her.” 

“ Perhaps she would not have told you, 
Virginia. The fear of what might befall her 
was the cause, I suspect, of her saying what 
she did. At any other time she might have 
been more guarded in her speech.” 

Virginia rode on soberly, reviewing all the 
conversation that she had had with the ne- 
gress. Finally she sighed deeply. 

“ Fate seems to be against my ever know- 
ing who I am. I am sixteen and I do not know 
my name. Fatherless, motherless, homeless ; 
I should have contented myself with the 
Indians.” She caught her breath quickly. 

‘‘ Fatherless, homeless ? Nonsense ! ” The 
Colonel spoke gruffly to hide his emotion. 


Freedom at Last 311 

‘‘ I thought that we were to adopt each other. 
I am a poor sort of a father, little one, but 
such as I am I will be yours, if you will have 
me. And while Dudley Brandon lives you 
shall never be homeless.” 

“ I was wrong to speak so,” said the girl, 
contritely. “ I know that we adopted each 
other. Colonel Brandon, but I fear that you 
will repent the matter if I speak so bitterly 
again. I do not deserve your kindness.” 

“ It is all right, little one. I do not wonder 
that you speak so. The only marvel is that 
it has not embittered you past redemption.” 

The long, fatiguing journey was at last 
ended. 

“ There are the chimneys of Pine Grove 
now,” said the Colonel. ‘‘ Whip up your 
horse, Virginia. A few moments and you 
shall see Polly.” 

Virginia needed no urging. She made her 
horse fairly fly over the intervening distance. 

Polly, Polly,” she screamed as the Squire, 
Mrs. Daniel and Polly came to the door to 
welcome them. 

“ Why it’s Virginia,” exclaimed Polly in 
amazement. ‘‘ Where did you come from ? 


312 


A Colonial Maid 


WeVe been hearing the most dreadful things 
about you ! You dear, dear thing ! ” 

The girls embraced rapturously. The 
Squire, his wife and the Colonel watched 
them smilingl3^ 

Oh, Polly,'’ gasped Virginia presently, 
‘‘ Pve been a prisoner among the Indians." 

Virginia Pendleton, you haven’t ! ’’ 

“ And I saw General Washington ’’ 

Joe has gone to the army, and ’’ 

‘‘ And Uncle Ralph is so angry ’’ 

Oh, you dear ! ’’ Their arms were about 
each other again. ‘‘ Come right up to my 
room, and tell me all about it,’’ cried Poll}^ 
finally. 

The girls went off, their arms entwined 
about each other’s waists, both of them talk- 
ing at once. 

There ! ’’ said the Squire drawing a long 
breath. They’ve gone now, and we won’t 
see anything more of them until supper time. 
Come in, Colonel, and enlighten us as to the 
young lady’s adventures. I would like to 
talk matters over anyway. When have you 
heard from General Washington ? ’’ 


CHAPTER XXIII 


VIRGINIA TAKES MATTERS INTO HER OWN 
HANDS 

Month followed month in rapid succession, 
and to Virginia though uneventful, the days 
were happy ones. She and Polly worked in- 
dustriously making shirts and knitting socks, 
for now that Ralph and Joe were both in the 
army the girls felt a great interest in all 
soldiers. 

The fall of 1780 found the Americans full 
of gloom and despondency. Never had the 
cause been in a more desperate condition. 
The treason of Benedict Arnold had fallen 
upon the country like a thunderclap from a 
clear sky, filling the boldest hearts with con- 
sternation. If this man, who had been an 
ardent patriot, would betray them, who then 
could be trusted ? The country from North 
to South was in despair. The entire re- 
sources seemed to have been drained from it, 

313 


A Colonial Maid 


3H 

and the bravest men began to ask tliemselves 
if it were worth while to continue' tlie 
struggle. The army was in a wretched con- 
dition ; the men were poorly clothed, badly 
fed, and worse paid, some of them not having 
received any money for nearly twelve months. 
Encouraged by Arnold’s treachery, the British 
began to circulate among them offers of 
money and bribes of other things if they 
would desert the patriots’ cause. It was in- 
deed a dark hour for the colonies. The state 
of Virginia had nearly exhausted all her re- 
sources in furnishing men and supplies, but 
still the planters sowed the grain for the har- 
vests. The women and girls wove cloth and 
spun yarn, and made the fabric into garments 
and the yarn into socks for the soldiers. The 
people felt that the crisis was approaching, 
and that another year would decide the con- 
test one way or the other. 

Virginia and Polly sat discussing the mat- 
ter one gray November day as they were 
busily sewing. 

“ I should think that you would find sew- 
ing very tame, Virginia,” remarked Polly 
abruptly changing the subject. It seems to 


Takes Matters Into Her Own Hands 315 

me that if I had been through the experiences 
that you have 1 should set myself up for a 
heroine and never do anything more.’’ 

Virginia laughed at the idea, and then re- 
plied gravely : 

“ No, you wouldn’t, Polly. You would 
be glad to find a place where you could sit 
and work without fear. It seems to me that 
I am years and years older than I was when 
the war began. Just think how we urged the 
boys to join the army and now what times 
they are having. It has been a long, long 
struggle.” 

“Yes, it has. I wish Joe could be at 
home, but I know that he would not be con- 
tented to stay until the cause of the colonies 
is decided. I wish that it were all over.” 

They sewed on without speaking for a time, 
each intent upon her own thoughts ; then 
Polly said suddenly, 

“ Virginia, do you suppose that your uncle 
will ever forgive you for running away from 
him?” 

“ I don’t know, Polly. I have often won- 
dered if I would ever see him again, and if so, 
how he would treat me. I long to be friends 


A Colonial Maid 


316 

with him. Uncle Ralph was fond of me be- 
fore the colonies revolted. But after Ralph 
left he disliked me intensely. Colonel Bran- 
don says that I need not see any of them 
again unless I wish. He is going to make 
Uncle Ralph tell him all about my parents 
when he sees him.” 

“ Colonel Brandon is good to you, isn’t he? 
But then I don’t see how he can help it. 
Every one likes you, Virginia.” 

‘‘ Mrs. Pendleton doesn’t, nor Evelyn,” re- 
plied Virginia. ‘‘ Perhaps they know my 
faults better than you do, Polly.” 

“ You haven’t any,” retorted Polly indig- 
nantly. “ If Mrs. Pendleton and Evelyn, 
and your uncle too, had treated me as 
they have you I should hate them. So 
there ! ” 

1 couldn’t do that, Polly. Uncle Ralph 
especially. I remember too many of his kind- 
nesses. Often when he used to bring some- 
thing home for Evelyn and me he would 
give me the larger and better of whatever it 
was. I think that was why Evelyn did not 
like me. For a time, after he had threatened 
to give me into Cunningham’s hands, I felt 


Takes Matters Into Her Own Hands 317 

that I could never forgive him, but I don’t 
feel hard toward him any more.” 

“ I am glad to hear you say that, Virginia.” 
The Squire had entered the room in time to 
hear the last remark, and now came to her 
side. 

Virginia looked up at him quickly, struck 
by the gravity of his tone. 

‘‘ Squire Daniel, you have something to tell 
me,” she exclaimed. What has happened 
to Uncle Ralph ? ” 

Don’t get excited, child. There is no 
need. Everything is going to come out all 
right.’^ 

“But what is it?” Virginia had risen 
and stood with clasped hands awaiting his 
tidings. 

“ I met Dr. Hunt in Richmond town just 
now, and he told me that the Colonel re- 
turned to look after some business a few days 
since, and had been taken down with the 
fever. His wife and Evelyn are not with 
him.” 

“ Then I must go to him,” cried Virginia in 
great agitation. 

“ No, Virginia, you must not,” spoke up 


3i8 a Colonial Maid 

Polly. Tell her, father, that she must 
not.” 

On the contrary,” said the Squire, ‘‘ I 
shall tell her that it is right for her to go. I 
am glad that she feels so.” 

“ But what if she should take the fever,” 
and Polly burst into tears. Why don’t they 
send for Mrs. Pendleton ? He has treated 
Virginia too mean for her to go to him.” 

“ Polly, I am ashamed of you,” said her 
father sternly. “ Mrs. Pendleton is in New 
York. It will take some days for her to 
come to him.” 

“ Don’t scold her. Squire.” Virginia put 
her arms about Polly and gave her a good 
squeeze. “ She would do the same thing if 
she were in my place. She just doesn’t like 
me to leave her. Will you have my horse 
brought round, please. Squire ? I would 
like to go to Forrest Hall at once.” 

“ I ordered it before I came to you,” replied 
the Squire. ‘‘You see that I felt sure of what 
you would do. Tell Polly good-bye and we 
will start at once.” 

Virginia bade her friend adieu, and then 
set forth with the Squire for Forrest Hall. 


Takes Matters Into Her Own Hands 319 

Though she had been in its vicinity for so 
long she had not visited it. She felt a delicacy 
in going upon its premises as long as she was 
in disfavor with the family. Now as the old 
familiar outlines came into view her heart 
swelled and the tears rose to her eyes. 

Mammy Began stood on the portico as they 
rode up. She stared at them for a moment 
and then rushed toward them with a cry of 
delight. 

“ Law ! ef it ain’t Miss Virgie,” she cried 
folding the girl . in a capacious embrace. 

Kum ter your mammy, chile. Whar you 
bin all dis long time ? Mercy knows I’se glad 
ter see yer ! ” 

And so am I to see you, mammy,” replied 
Virginia kissing the black face joyfully. “I 
began to fear that I was never going to see my 
old mammy again.” 

“Yer kum mighty nigh it too ; stayin’ 
away dis long while. We’s in de awfullest 
fix. Miss Virgie, dat you ebber did see. Marse 
Kunnel done kum home sick, and nobody 
hyar but us blacks. We dunno what ter do. 
De missus ain’t hyar, ner Miss Evelyn eider.” 

“ Well, I’ve come to stay until they do 


320 


A Colonial Maid 


come, mammy. Now take me to Uncle 
Ralph. Is he delirious ? ” 

‘‘ No’m ; not ’zactly dirious.^’ Mammy 
Began ’s face brightened as she caught the 
import of the words. ‘‘ Dat is, sumtimes ’e 
goes outen his haid. Tillie she’s bin dozin’ 
him, an’ de doctah left sum stuff, but nuffin’ 
done ’pear to do him no good.” 

They had reached Colonel Pendleton’s bed- 
room by this time. Virginia’s heart misgave 
her as they reached the door, and she hesi- 
tated. 

“ Be brave, my child,” whispered the Squire. 
“ I will stay within call.” 

She gave him a look of gratitude and then 
went into the room. Colonel Pendleton lay 
with his back toward the entrance. He 
turned eagerly as the door opened. 

“ Is that you, Ralph ? ” he asked queru- 
lously. 

‘‘ No, Uncle Ralph ; it is I. Don’t you 
know me? I am Virginia.” 

‘‘ Virginia ! ” A puzzled look crossed the 
sick man’s face. “ Virginia ! No ; Virginia 
has left me.” 

“ No ; she is here, and she is going to stay 


Takes Matters Into Her Own Hands 321 

with you until you get well.” Virginia stroked 
his feverish brow tenderly. “ Your head is 
hot, Uncle Ralph. Let me bathe it for you, 
and perhaps you can sleep.” 

“ Don’t go away.” He caught her wrist as 
she started from the bed. “ Don’t leave me.” 

“ I won’t, uncle.” The girl resumed her 
place at his side, and again began to stroke 
his brow. Her touch seemed to soothe him. 
He kept fast hold of her hand, and at last 
dropped into a troubled sleep. The Squire 
becoming alarmed at the quietness of the room 
opened the door softly, and crept noiselessly 
in. Virginia whispered to him how her uncle 
had greeted her. 

He wants me,” she said with tears in her 
eyes. “ I am so glad that I came.” 

I will send Martha to stay in the room 
with you. Is there anything I can do ? ” 

'' There is nothing.” Virginia looked 
troubled as she gazed at her uncle. ‘‘ Do you 
think that he is very ill ? ” 

He is a pretty sick man, my child. The 
doctor will come again soon. Mrs. Pendleton 
ought to be here. It is a heavy responsibility 
for you. Are you equal to it ? ” 


322 


A Colonial Maid 


‘‘ I think so. I will do the best I can.’’ 

Angels can do no more. Well, I will 
leave you, Virginia. I will send to Mrs. Pen- 
dleton my fleetest messenger. If you need 
me, send one of the darkies for me. I will 
be back soon anyway.” 

The Squire left the room. Virginia re- 
mained by her uncle’s side. She hoped that 
he would be in his right mind when he had 
finished his sleep, but he awoke only to go 
into delirium. 

I can do no more,” said the doctor some 
days later when this delirium had passed into 
a stupor. “ I have bled him, and physiced 
him to the limit of my power. He is in 
God’s hands. We must let the matter rest 
with Him.” 

‘‘ Doctor,” said Virginia timidly, ‘‘ when I 
was among the Indians I frequently saw them 
put fever patients into what they called sweat- 
ing ovens. They were kept there until they 
had perspired freely, and then dipped in cold 
water. There were some wonderful cures 
wrought, and some of the patients were as 
sick as Uncle Ralph is.” 

“ Nonsense ! Don’t tell me any such fool- 


Takes Matters Into Her Own Hands 323 

ishness. If bleeding won’t do a man any 
good rest assured that nothing will. Ralph 
Pendleton’s time has come. That’s all there 
is about it ! ” 

Virginia said no more. She knew that she 
ought to accept the doctor’s decision as final, 
and yet the idea of trying the Indians’ treat- 
ment came again and again to her. She 
brooded over it constantly. 

‘‘ It might cure Uncle Ralph, and yet if it 
shouldn’t ! It might hasten his death. If it 
did I could never forgive myself for trying it. 
But still, but still ! If it cured others why 
wouldn’t it cure him ? ” 

Thus she mused. There was no change for 
the better in the Colonel’s condition and then 
the girl made up her mind to try the treat- 
ment. With determined mien she set about 
the execution of her design. She knew that 
in such a proceeding she must present a 
bold front to the darkies else they would 
not do her bidding ; so she nerved herself 
for the ordeal. Ordering a low couch taken 
to the sick man’s chamber she had him placed 
upon it. 

“ Bring me a panful of hot water, Aunt 


A Colonidt Maid 


m 

Tilly,” she said to the old darky. And 
keep sending it until I tell you to stop.” 

“ Law, chile ! you’se gwine to kill Marse 
Kunnel. I ain’t gwine ter hab nuffin’ ter do 
wid sich foolishness,” rebelled the old woman 
who did some of the dosing of the plantation, 
and considered herself an authority. “ You 
*jest killin’ Marse Kunnel.” 

“ Do as I tell you,” said Virginia so sternly 
that the negress looked up astonished. She 
had never heard such a tone from the girl 
before. Do as I tell you, or you shall be 
whipped.” 

Seeing that she looked earnest enough to 
carry out her threat the old woman went off 
grumbling, but quickly returned with the hot 
water. Virginia placed the pan under the 
couch, putting blankets about the Colonel to 
keep in the steam. The sick man stirred 
restlessly under the action, but she soothed 
him tenderly. When she thought that he had 
perspired enough Virginia bathed him in cold 
water. The blacks lifted him again to his 
bed, and covered him with blankets. The 
girl sat, outwardly calm but inwardly filled 
with trepidation, awaiting the result. The 


Takes Matters Into Her Own Hands 325 

effect was almost magical. The action of the 
steam and cold water cooled the fever and 
lowered the temperature so that presently the 
Colonel fell into a natural slumber. Virginia 
saw that all was well, and then rose to leave 
the room, for now that the strain was removed 
she felt weak. But her anxiety had been too 
great, and she had gone but a few steps ere 
she fell in a dead faint upon the floor. 

“ Po’ chile, she’s done wore out,” said the 
voice of Mammy Began in her ear as she re- 
covered consciousness. 

I am all right, mammy,” she murmured, 
Aveakly. “ How is Uncle Ralph ? ” 

“ Sleepin’ like a lam’, honey. De doctah 
wid him now, an’ he say you done sabed 
Marse Kunnel’s life. He say you smart gal, 
but law ! we all knows dat.” 

“ And Uncle Ralph is really all right? ” 
'‘Yes, honey, he is. You needn’t worry 
any mo’ ’bout him. De doctah say you mus’ 
stay in bed fer ter night. He an’ Sambo is 
gwine ter watch.” 

“ Let me see him, mammy. I want to see 
the doctor,” insisted Virginia. 

“ Yes ; your uncle is all right,” said the 


A Colonial Maid 


326 

doctor, coming to her in obedience to mam- 
my’s call. “ Your treatment seems certainly 
to have been what he needed. It has saved 
his life, I must acknowledge. But you must 
not think that it is a remedy for all fevers on 
that account. I suppose you’ll be setting up 
for a real doctor now ? ” 

“Not unless you will take me into partner- 
ship, doctor. I only did it because I wanted 
Uncle Ralph to have every chance he could 
to live. I was dreadfully frightened all the 
time that I was doing it though.” 

“ Tut, tut ! Don’t talk to me about being 
afraid. You carried the thing through like a 
general. I shall tell Ralph Pendleton so. 
Now, my young lady, don’t stir out of that 
bed until morning. We shall do very well 
without you.” 

And Virginia, worn out with anxiety and 
long watching, gladly obeyed him, her heart 
full of thankfulness that she had been the 
means of saving her uncle. 


CHAPTER XXIV 


LAYING A SPOOK 

Colonel Pendleton convalesced slowly. 
The winter snows had rendered the roads im- 
passable so that Mrs. Pendleton and Evelyn 
had not yet left New York. 

“ And there is no need for them to come/' 
declared the Colonel. “ I shall return just 
as soon as I am able. I am getting along 
very well without them. Write and tell 
them so." 

So Virginia, with a feeling of relief, wrote 
as her uncle wished and devoted herself to 
him assiduously. She wondered that he did 
not ask her how she came to be at the Hall so 
opportunely, but though she often found his 
eyes fixed upon her with a puzzled expression 
it was long before he spoke to her on the sub- 
ject. One afternoon the Colonel lay so quietly 
that she thought him asleep. She was start- 
led presently to find him gazing at her 
intently. 


327 


328 A Colonial Maid 

‘‘What is it, uncle?” she asked, laying 
aside her work and coining to his side. 

“ I was wondering,” he said, weakly, “ who 
it was that helped you to escape from my 
house in Philadelphia, and how you came to 
be at Forrest Hall.” 

Would you like me to tell you about 
it. Uncle Ralph ? ” 

Colonel Pendleton nodded assent. Then 
Virginia related her story. She told how 
Colonel Brandon had rescued her, the direful 
tale of Wyoming, her stay among the Indians, 
how she was freed from them, and finally 
how she came to be at Forrest Hall. Colonel 
Pendleton listened attentively. 

‘‘Do you hate me, Virginia?” he asked, 
after the girl had finished her narrative. “ I 
wonder that you can bear me, yet you have 
saved my life.” 

“ I would do more for you than that, Uncle 
Ralph. Do not think that I hate you. 1 
have nothing but warmest regard for you 
and shall ever have.” 

“ Have you never felt hard toward me at 
all, Virginia? Not even through your long 
captivity? ” 


Laying a Spook 329 

“ At first I did,” acknowledged the girl, 
hesitatingly. “ I thought that I could never 
forgive you for your intention of turning me 
over to that wretch Cunningham, but I have 
gotten over all that.” 

It was not my intention to keep you there, 
nor Sir William’s. We meant merely to 
frighten you. You would not have stayed at 
the prison but a day oi* two. We thought 
that was the only way to get a confession from 
you. And you can see now, after all you 
have undergone, that you should have told 
me everything. It would have saved you 
much suffering. What were those Quakers 
to you anyway ? What was your mission to 
Valley Forge? ” 

“ Dear uncle,” said Virginia, much dis- 
tressed at the question, '' please do not ask me 
that. After the war is over I will gladly tell 
you all about it. If it were to do over I 
should do just as I did. I have no regrets 
upon the subject. Now my sole thought is to 
care for you until you have fully recovered. 
Then I shall leave Forrest Hall at the same 
time you do.” 

“ You must not do that,” exclaimed the 


330 A Colonial Maid 

Colonel. “ Have you not had enough of 
being tossed from pillar to post in other 
people’s houses ? Your place is here and here 
you shall stay. When I leave Forrest Hall 
you will go with me.” 

‘‘ Let us not talk of it, uncle. Just get 
well and then we can decide the question.” 

“ There is no question of deciding it,” cried 
the Colonel excitedly. ‘‘You stay here, do 
you hear ? Where were you thinking of 
going?” 

“ Colonel Brandon and I have adopted each 
other,” said the girl trying to speak lightly. 
“ I shall live with him after the war is over. 
If you wish. Uncle Ralph, I will stay with 
you until that time.” 

Colonel Pendleton almost sprang from his 
bed. 

“ Now as sure as you live, you will do no 
such thing,” he roared. “ Leave my house 
for that of Dudley Brandon’s ! I’d sooner see 
you dead.” 

“ There ! There ! You must not excite 
yourself.” Virginia laid her hand on his 
brow gently. It pained and surprised her to 
see how the intelligence of her going to Dud- 


Laying a Spook 331 

ley Brandon’s home affected him. Would 
there be a struggle over this too, she wondered. 
Well, she must keep him quiet now, but she 
remained firm in her decision to leave. She 
would not bear the coldness and neglect that 
would be hers should she remain at Forrest 
Hall. Her uncle would be kind but would 
not his new feeling for her wear away with 
renewed health ? As for Evelyn and Mrs. 
Pendleton they had always disliked her. 
There was no hope that they would ever do 
otherwise. She said nothing of her thoughts 
but continued to soothe the excited man. 

I will stay with you just as long as you 
need me. Uncle Ralph,” she said. “ When 
you don’t want me then you will be glad for 
me to go anywhere.” 

“ Will you stay until I say that I do not 
want you ? ” The Colonel grasped her hand 
eagerly. “ I love you, Virginia. As much as 
my own children I love you. You believe 
that, don’t you ? ” 

‘‘ I use to think so,” said Virginia sadly, “ but 
of late I have thought that you disliked me.” 

No, no ; I have always loved you. You 
are so much like your mother. That is, you 


332 


A Colonial Maid 


were more like her when you were a child, and 
1 loved her dearly, dearly. Don’t you remem- 
ber how I used to make Evelyn jealous when 
you were little things because she thought I 
loved you best? ” 

“ Yes,” said Virginia, “ I remember. But 
why did you change. Uncle Ralph? There 
have been times when I’ve thought that you 
hated me.” 

“ It was because you grew so like your 
father, and I hate him. Then when Ralph 
left — and I was proud of the boy — I think I 
disliked you for your influence over him. 
When you are soft and gentle as you are with 
me now, you are like your mother, and you 
grow dear to me. But at times, when you 
are hard and unyielding, you are your father 
all over again. You have grown wonderfully 
like him of late.” 

‘‘ Uncle Ralph,” exclaimed Virginia who 
had listened to his words with astonishment, 
“did you know my father? I thought that 
you had only met my mother for a few days 
on shipboard.” 

“What have I been saying?” spoke the 
Colonel irritably. “ Can’t you make allow- 


Laying a Spook 333 

aiice for the fancies of a sick man ? How 
should I have known him ? ” 

He turned from her abruptly, and relapsed 
into a moody silence. Virginia resumed her 
work but often the needle was held a long 
time without taking a stitch. She was fast 
becoming convinced that Colonel Pendleton 
had known her parents, and that the story of 
the manner in which he had met her mother 
was untrue. 

But I will know the truth some time,’’ she 
thought resolutely. “ He shall tell me. I am 
no longer a child to be put off with such tales 
as I have been.” 

The Colonel regained his health tardily. 
The cold kept him indoors, therefore his re- 
covery was not so rapid as it would otherwise 
have been. Although he was past the neces- 
sity of unremitting service he kept the girl in 
constant attendance upon him. He seemed 
unable to let her out of his sight, and as his 
manner toward her was usually considerate, 
Virginia humored him in his desire. There 
was no further reference made to her leaving. 
The subject was tacitly dropped between them, 
but it was in the minds of both. 


334 


A Colonial Maid 


“ Miss Virgie, Miss Virgie ! ” called Aunt 
Tilly one evening as Virginia, having seen 
that her uncle was comfortable for the night, 
was about to retire to her own chamber. 

‘‘What is it, Aunt Tilly? You are quite 
out of breath. What is the matter ? ’’ 

“ It^s spooks,” gasped the old woman, her 
eyes wide with terror. “ O chile, chile, 
sumpin’ gwine ter habben suah. Three times 
did I see it wid dese bery eyes.” 

“ What, Aunt Tilly ? ” Virginia took the 
old woman’s arm and turned with her back 
to the kitchen. 

“ Law, chile ! Is we gwine ter go back to 
dat kitchen ? ” 

“ Certainly. If there is anything there I 
want to see what it is. Come on. Aunt Tilly, 
I won’t let anything hurt you. There ! ” as 
they reached the kitchen and the girl looked 
around. “ I don’t see a thing.” 

“ Suah as you is bohn. Miss Virgie, sumpin’ 
white and big wid great staring eyes kum ter 
dis bery windah an’ looked in. Dar ” 

She uttered a screech and covered her face 
in terror. The girl turned quickly toward 
the window and was startled to see a white 


335 


Laying a Spook 

face pressed against it. For a moment she 
stood, a thrill of superstitious awe pervading 
her being. Then she roused herself, and 
walked to the door. 

“ Done go dar, chile. What you gwine ter 
dew ? De spook ’ill ketch you.” 

I am going to see what or who it is,” said 
Virginia determinedly, shaking oft' the old 
woman’s hold. She opened the door as she 
spoke and peered into the darkness. 

Who are you ? ” she called boldly. 
“ What do you mean by prowling around 
the house like this? ” 

“ Virgie,” came the reply, “ don’t you know 
me? ” 

“ Ralph ! Ralph ! ” Virginia darted in the 
direction of the voice. Oh, my dear ! my 
dear ! I am so glad you have come ! Come 
right in.” 

She led hini into the kitchen. Aunt Tilly 
gave a cry of joy at sight of him. 

If it ain’t Marse Ralph,” she cried glee- 
fully. An’ I thought it war a spook. But 
bless yer, honey, yer does look like one.” 

Ralph smiled a grim sort of smile and 
leaned heavily against the door. 


A Colonial Maid 


33 ^ 

‘'What is it, Ralph? Are you hurt?’’ 
asked Virginia anxiously. “ Here ! sit down, 
and lean against me. You look faint and 
sick.” 

“ I am, Virgie. I was wounded in our last 
battle. After I was able to be up I was not 
fit for service until I could rest a bit. So, I 
thought I’d come home and stay, for I had 
heard that father was in New York. I walked 
most of the way, and ” 

“ An’ you ain’t had nuffin’ fit ter eat,” in- 
terrupted Aunt Tilly. “ My boy wants some 
of ole Tilly’s cookin’.” 

“ That is half what is the matter,” and 
Ralph smiled wanly. “ We’ve been on short 
rations a long time, and I haven’t had a 
mouthful to eat since yesterday morning.” 

Virginia uttered an exclamation of dis- 
may. 

“ You poor boy ! ” she cried, the tears falling 
fast. “ I’ll help Aunt Tilly get 3^ou some- 
thing now.” 

“ No ; stay still, Virgie. Aunt Tilly will 
fix it. It’s good to have you near me again. 
Tell me about things. I saw father here to- 
day is the reason I waited until night. I 


337 


Laying a Spook 

didn’t know how he would receive me, and I 
didn’t have the strength to go on if he 
shouldn’t want me here. He looked bad. 
Has he been ill ? ” 

“ Yes ; he has been very ill, but is all right 
now, though his strength comes back to him 
slowly. Evelyn and your mother are still in 
New York. Your father will go back when 
he is able.” 

‘‘ Does he speak of me, Virgie ? ” 

No, Ralph. I think our best plan will 
be to hide you somewhere for to-night and let 
me see how he feels about you to-morrow. 
He is awfully bitter against the rebels as he 
still calls us. But you must stay here, Ralph. 
Where should you stay but in your own 
home? We’ll manage it even though he 
shouldn’t want you.” 

“ Tell me of yourself, Virgie. Colonel 
Brandon told me of your deliverance from 
the Indians, and all you had gone through. 
What a lot of trouble that trip to Valley 
Forge brought upon you ! And I couldn’t do 
a thing to help you.” 

‘‘ How could you, Ralph ? You were fight- 
ing for your country. You couldn’t be run- 


A Colonial Maid 


338 

ning around after wandering damsels like a 
knight-errant, could you ? ” 

“ Colonel Brandon could/’ said Ralph 
gloomily. 

My dear boy, he is a man, and his position 
is such that he could do many things that 
you could not do. Don’t you know that I 
know that you would do everything possible 
for me, Ralph? You are not sorry that he 
did when you couldn’t, are you ? ” 

“ I am selfish,” said Ralph contritely. I’m 
just as selfish as can be ! ” 

You’re a hungry boy is what is the mat- 
ter. I think I would say ’most anything if I 
had not eaten since yesterday morning. Here 
is Aunt Tilly now with hot coffee and a good 
supper.” Ralph fell to eating ravenously. 

Po’ lam’ ! he wanted his Aunt Tilly’s 
vittals,” said the old woman crooningly. 
“ Nebber did tink much of sojer cookin’ 
nohow. Gin’ral Washington done sent de 
English flyin’ long ago ef he’d had ole Tilly 
ter cook fer him.” 

I’ll tell him that. Aunt Tilly,” laughed 
Ralph, who was looking better for the food. 
“ I don’t know but what you are right. 


339 


Laying a Spook 

Good food does put the heart into a man. 
There is nothing like starvation to take the 
life out of troops, and that is what the Gen- 
eral has had to contend with.” 

“ How is the outlook, Ralph ? ” 

“ Bad, Virgie ; had it not been for the 
knowledge that our cause is just, we should 
have given up long ago. But we fight for 
liberty and country, and every last one of us 
will stick to it until either we win or there is 
nobody left to fight. I am going back as 
soon as I am stronger. I feel better already.” 

“ Meantime, Ralph, what shall we do with 
you?” asked Virginia anxiously. 

Why can’t I stay with Mammy Began for 
the night? ” 

But you should stay here, Ralph. Not 
in a cabin.” 

“ A cabin is palatial compared to some 
places I’ve stayed. I can bunk ’most any- 
where, and mammy will be glad to have me.” 

‘‘Well, we will try it for to-night. To- 
morrow we can make other arrangements.” 

And so Ralph was stowed in the garret of 
Mammy Began ’s cabin. 

“ An’ I’d jest laik ter ketch any one 


340 


A Colonial Maid 


’sturbin’ my boy dere,” said the old woman 
fiercely as she descended the rude steps into 
the lower room of the hut after seeing Ralph 
to bed. “ Nobody’ll know, Miss Virgie, 
’ceptin’ you an’ me, an’ ole Till. You’ll 
see, chile. De marse won’t let him kum 
back, so dere he’ll haf ter stay.” 

The old negress’s words proved true. When 
Virginia broached the subject of Ralph to 
him the Colonel broke into a passion of rage. 

‘‘ I do not want to hear his name,” he 
stormed. “ He is no son of mine.” 

‘‘ But, Uncle Ralph, suppose that he were 
to return wounded and ill. Wouldn’t you 
receive him ? ” 

Never ! He has made his bed, let him lie 
in it. If he is wounded let the rebels care 
for him. He belongs with them. Carter is 
my only son.” 

Virginia reported the interview to Ralph 
with grave face. 

He is bitterer than I thought,” remarked 
the young man. “ Never mind, Virgie. I’ll 
stay with Mammy Began until I am strong 
enough to go back to the army. I Just need 
a little rest anyway. I shall do very well.” 


341 


Laying a Spook 

And so Ralph remained in the cabin 
tended by the old black mammy, while his 
father, ignorant of his son’s presence, recuper- 
ated in the manor house. 


CHAPTER XXV 


THE SECRET OF THE OLD CLOCK 

It was a stormy day in January. Virginia 
had been to the cabin of Mammy Began with 
a basket of delicacies for Ralph. Although 
it had been some days since his return, his 
presence remained unknown to any save the 
two old women and herself She was ponder- 
ing on the ColonePs bitterness toward his son 
as she walked slowly to the house. 

Miss Virgie, Miss Virgie,” called Sambo 
running to meet her. “ Marse Kunnel wants 
you dis minnit. De sojers am a cornin’.” 

“What soldiers, Sambo?” cried Virginia 
with alarm. 

“ Marse Kunnel jest say de sojers. He 
didn’t say what ones,” returned Sambo. 
“ Does you think dey’ll hurt us, Miss 
Virgie?” 

“ I don’t know. Sambo. I hope not.” 
Virginia hurried into the house and at once 
sought her uncle. He came to her quickly. 

342 


The Secret of the Old Clock 343 

“Virginia, I have just received a message 
from General Arnold, saying that he, with a 
force of nine hundred British are on their way 
to Richmond. He will stop with me for din- 
ner. Do you think that we can provide for 
so many ? ” 

Virginia stood as if petrified by the an- 
nouncement. Ralph ! That was her thought. 
What would become of Ralph? Oh, they 
must not find him ! 

“ What is the matter? ” asked the Colonel, 
noticing her pallor. “ Are you afraid that 
you will be called to account for your actions 
in Philadelphia? You need have no fear. 
General Arnold knows naught of the matter, 
and I have influence enough to protect you 
from harm if he did.” 

But Virginia was still agitated. 

“ Is General Arnold, Arnold the traitor ? 
she asked, with an attempt at composure. 

“ General Arnold was formerly of the 
American army,” returned Colonel Pendle- 
ton ; “ but I should scarcely call him a traitor. 
He has merely renewed his allegiance to the 
King. You have not yet answered my ques- 
tion, child. Can we take care of so many? 


344 


A Colonial Maid 


Of course only the officers will dine with us. 
The soldiers can be accommodated in the out- 
side buildings.” 

“ I will see what can be done, Uncle Ealph, 
and I think we can manage it ; though I 
would prepare with better grace for any one 
else than Benedict Arnold. I abhor a traitor.” 

“ Keep such remarks to yourself, Virginia. 
And listen ! Give utterance to no rebel senti- 
ments while the soldiers are here. It would 
scarcely be a gracious thing under the circum- 
stances, and hardly discreet.” 

“ Uncle Ealph, I will provide entertainment 
for your guests to the best of my ability. As 
for my sentiments, they are my own. 1 will 
change them for no man.” 

‘‘ At least, then, do not flaunt them un- 
necessarily in the GeneraTs face. Use some 
discretion, and save both you and myself from 
embarrassment, I entreat.” 

‘‘I will do my best. Uncle Ealph. But I 
will not deny my convictions if it seems 
necessary to declare them.” 

“ I suppose I must be content with that,” 
remarked the Colonel, after a moment’s si- 
lence. He had been more considerate of her 


The Secret of the Old Clock 345 

feelings since his illness. '' Now, Virginia, 
do not be alarmed if the soldiers are some- 
what noisy. Stay ! as a thought struck 
him. “I know and appreciate your feelings 
at being the only one of your sex present. 
Therefore, if it will make you feel more com- 
fortable, I will show you a secure hiding- 
place where you can conceal yourself at any 
time that you desire privacy. Come with me.^^ 

He led her through the hall and into the 
dining-room. A tall, venerable looking clock 
stood on one side of the apartment. In its 
roomy recesses Virginia had often hidden 
when as a child she had played hide-and- 
seek with Ralph and Evelyn. To her surprise 
Colonel Pendleton paused before it. 

“ See,” said he, opening the door, at the 
back of the case is a coat-of-arms. It is the 
escutcheon of the Pendletons. Sir Ralph 
Pendleton had the clock made in France. 
Then it was brought here and put in place in 
this room. You notice the design is that of 
two lions : one lying down, the other stand- 
ing. I press the eye of the recumbent one, 
and look ! ” 

There was a slight clicking noise, and the 


A Colonial Maid 


346 

entire back of the case swung inward dis- 
closing a flight of steps. 

“ There is no time for us to descend, Vir- 
ginia,’^ said Colonel Pendleton. Were we 
to do so we would And a sort of hall which 
ends in a large chamber, which in turn opens 
into a subterranean passageway leading to 
the river. My ancestor had this built as a 
hiding-place from the Indians. I have shown 
this to none of the family save Carter. As 
the oldest son it was of course his due. You 
can avail yourself of this retreat whenever 
you choose while the soldiers are here.” 

“ Thank you, uncle,” said Virginia, softly. 
The light had returned to her eyes and the 
color to her cheeks. Here was the very place 
for Ralph. Here was a safe asylum for him, 
and one provided by his own father. “ When 
do you expect your guests? ” 

“ General Arnold said that he would dine 
with me, and it is now after ten o’clock. I 
suppose that he will be here between eleven 
and twelve.” 

Then I must see about things immediately. 
What will you do meantime. Uncle Ralph ? ” 
“ A little later I will order Governor to 


The Secret of the Old Clock 347 

bring round the coach, and go to meet the 
General.” 

“ Yes, yes ; that will be the very thing to 
do,” spoke the girl feverishly. She longed for 
the opportunity to get Ralph safely down that 
stairway. Her uncle’s departure would pro- 
vide the chance she wished. Going to the 
kitchen she busied herself with Aunt Tilly 
and the blacks, waiting with nervous anxiety 
for her uncle to leave. It seemed hours 
before the rumble of the coach told her that 
Colonel Pendleton had at last started to meet 
his guests. Then she ran down to the cabin. 

‘^Ralph, come with me quickly,” she said* 
hurriedly. “ General Arnold with a force of 
British soldiers is coming here to dine. They 
march on to Richmond this afternoon.” 

Benedict Arnold, the traitor ? ” exclaimed 
Ralph springing to his feet. Oh, Virgie, 
couldn’t we capture him ? 

Not with a force of nine hundred soldiers 
about him, Ralph. It is more likely that he 
will capture you. Come to the house imme- 
diately.” 

Virgie, there is no place in the house to 
hide. I will only get you into trouble if they 




A Colonial Maid 


348 

should suspect anything. I will hurry into 
the woods and take my chances.” 

“ Come on/’ cried Virginia imperiously. 
“ I know just what I am doing. There is no 
time to lose. Come this instant ! ” 

“I dare not refuse when you take that 
tone,” and Ralph followed her obediently. 
“ What a martinet you would make, Virgie. 
Don’t you know that it isn’t worth while to 
trouble so much about such a worthless fellow 
as I am? ” 

Ralph spoke moodily. It had cut him to 
the quick that his father was so bitter against 
’him. Had he had his full strength he would 
not have remained at the Hall, but he lingered, 
loth to leave in his weak condition. Virginia 
hurried him into the dining-room without 
replying, and closed the door behind 
them* 

‘‘ Ralph, I do not know what you are going 
into, but your father just showed me this 
place in case I felt fear while the soldiers were 
here. He says that it was built as a retreat 
from the Indians.” 

“Well upon my word,” ejaculated Ralph as 
Virginia pressed the secret spring and the 


The Secret of the Old Clock 349 

clock swung backward. “ Who would have 
dreamed the thing was there ! ” 

“ Never mind about that now, Ralph, but go 
down those steps immediately. I don^t know 
what is there, but there is safety from the 
British at least.” 

Ralph hesitated a moment but Virginia 
gave him a gentle push. 

“ Hurry, hurry,” she cried. “ They may 
be here at any moment. I will come to you 
when I can.” 

Without more ado Ralph entered the open- 
ing and slowly descended the stairs. Virginia 
waited until he had gone down a few steps 
and then swung the door back into place. 
With great relief she then returned to her 
duties. 

All the preparations were completed for the 
dinner when the rumble of the coach was 
heard, and Virginia went forward as in duty 
bound to receive her uncle’s guests. Colonel 
Pendleton sprang from the chaise and turned 
a beaming face toward her. 

This is General Arnold, my dear,” said 
he graciously. “ My niece. General.” 

For one instant Virginia gazed into the 


350 


A Colonial Maid 


handsome face of the man before her. He 
was of commanding figure ; athletic, strong 
and active. His hair was very black and his 
skin dark almost to swarthiness. He colored 
slightly under the intent gaze of the girl, then 
reached out his hand with a winning smile. 

“ I had the pleasure of being much with 
your wife and daughter in New York, Colo- 
nel Pendleton,’^ he said in a pleasing voice. 
‘‘Will you pardon me if I say that beauty 
seems to be a possession common to your 
family.’’ 

The Colonel acknowledged the compliment 
with stately pleasure. Virginia bowed ; then 
looking the General straight in the face, ig- 
nored his outstretched hand pointedly. The 
act was unmistakable in its directness, and 
was witnessed by the other officers who joined 
them at this inopportune moment. In some 
confusion Colonel Pendleton linked his arm 
within that of the General’s. 

“ My dear General, I think we will find 
dinner waiting us. Come ! let us partake of 
it.” 

Talking volubly he led the way into the 
dining-room. Virginia performed her duties 



SIIK IGNORED GENERAL ARNOLD’S OUTSTRETCHED HAND 



The Secret of the Old Clock 351 

as hostess in silence. She had not meant to 
be discourteous but every drop of blood in her 
body revolted at taking the hand of the 
traitor. How could he do such an awful 
thing ? How could he do it ? she asked her- 
self passionately, and often her questioning 
glance sought the dark handsome face as if 
seeking for the answer. But years have 
passed since then ; and the same question 
which so puzzled the Virginia maiden remains 
unanswered yet. 

The dinner over, the soldiers who had scat- 
tered about the plantation eating, and teasing 
the darkies, were called together and the 
march on Richmond begun. The Colonel 
was too displeased with Virginia to talk with 
her, and withdrew to the library while the 
girl waiting until she was unobserved, stole 
into the dining-room, and pressing the spring 
soon found herself descending the stairs. At 
the foot of the steps was a narrow passageway 
which she followed for some distance. It 
then widened into a large chamber whose 
walls were of cement. A round stone table 
with several rude stone benches were the sole 
furnishings of the room. Ralph was seated 


352 A Colonial Maid 

by the table leaning his arms upon it when 
she entered. He sprang up as soon as he saw 
her. 

“It is as silent as the grave here, Virgie,” 
he said, “ and almost as gloomy. I have not 
heard a sound. I stole up to the head of the 
steps once, but could only hear the clinking 
of dishes. Down here one might as well be 
buried for all one can hear. Did the soldiers 
come ? ’’ 

“Yes,” answered Virginia. “They came 
in great numbers, Ralph. I tremble to think 
what might have happened if you had not 
come here. They were into everything. Not 
a negro cabin is there, nor a hen-roost but 
what they have been through it. If they 
treat Uncle Ralph’s property like that, how 
will the poor patriots fare? ” 

“ Badly, I fear. I think I must get out of 
this and help the Virginians to resist the 
invasion.” 

“You are not strong enough, Ralph.” 

“Yes, I am, Virgie. I have thought it all 
over since I have been here. The rest and 
the food have done me good. I should have 
remained but a few days longer in any event. 


The Secret of the Old Clock 353 

I am not going to skulk while the old colony 
is in danger. I am going to-night.” 

‘‘ Oh, Ralph ! ” Virginia sank down beside 
him. “ I must not say anything against it. 
In your place I should do the same, and yet 
I don^t like to see you go.” 

‘‘ I know, Virgie, but I must. Now tell me 
about the enemy. How many there are, and 
the officers. All about their designs, if you 
know them.” 

The girl complied with his wishes, telling 
him everything that she thought would be of 
benefit. 

It looks as if a regular invasion of the 
colony was intended,” was Ralph’s comment. 
“We are hardly in the condition to receive it 
either. The old Dominion is entirely defense- 
less. She had stripped herself bare to supply 
the army with fighting material, and the 
most of her militia are in the Carolinas. 
Well, it had to come. The wonder is that it 
has not happened before.” 

“ Ralph, I made your father angry with me 
for not shaking hands with General Arnold. 
But I could not. I could not take the hand 
of a traitor.” 


354 


A Colonial Maid 


“ I don’t blame you,” said Ralph heartily. 
“ If I get a chance I am going to shoot him 
down like a dog.” 

‘‘ I didn’t know that he was lame be- 
fore.” 

‘‘ Yes ; he got that in honorable battle. 
He was one of the bravest officers of the 
army. We all loved him. That’s what 
makes it so terrible. That leg ought to be 
buried with military honors, if he is caught, 
but the rest of him should hang higher than 
Haman.” 

Will he ever be caught, do you think, 
Ralph?” 

“ I don’t know. It is a thing most heartily 
desired by the General. Virgie, if I thought 
that he would be here again I believe that I 
would undertake his capture myself.” 

Why he is to come back from Rich- 
mond ! ” exclaimed the girl. “ But, Ralph, 
what could you do ? you are only one, and he 
has a large force with him.” 

“ I don’t know,” said Ralph. “ I must try 
to manage it some way. Sometimes an enter- 
prise is successful through its very boldness. 
I will let you know if I decide on anything. 


The Secret of the Old Clock 355 

I have great faith in your wit, Virgie. I 
know you would help me.” 

“ Indeed I would,” said Virginia earnestly. 
‘‘ And now tell me what you will want to take 
with you.” 

“ Could you have a horse ready for me, 
Virgie? I don’t like to take one of father’s 
horses, but I have more right to do so than 
the British. They rob their friends as well as 
their enemies unblushingly.” 

“I’ll have one for you, Ralph, with food 
and blankets. Oh, yes ! some arms were left here 
for safe-keeping. You can have some of those.” 

“ Dear me, Virgie,” laughed the youth. 
“You take to foraging the enemies’ supplies 
like a trooper.” 

“ Col. John Butler said that anything was 
justifiable in war,” replied Virginia with 
sparkling eyes. “ I have an Englishman’s 
authority for the act. I’ll come to the stairs 
when everything is quiet, and your father 
asleep. Gopd-bye.” 

That night Ralph stole softly from the 
house, mounted the horse provided for him 
by Virginia, and set forth to help defend the 
colony from the invasion of the foe. 


CHAPTER XXVI 


KALPH LEADS A FORLORN HOPE 

Arnold’s march against Richmond met 
with but a show of resistance. Baron Steuben 
who had command of affairs in Virginia had 
just sent off all the troops he could raise to 
the assistance of General Greene. A body of 
militia, numbering about two hundred, was 
hastily collected by Governor Jefferson but 
these, after firing on the British, retreated up 
the river, and the place was occupied by the 
enemy. Arnold proceeded to burn the ware- 
houses and public buildings. A detachment 
of cavalry, under Colonel Simcoe, was sent to 
Westham where the powder was thrown into 
the canal, the arsenal burned and all supplies 
destroyed. Arnold then withdrew from the 
town, and returned to Forrest Hall with a 
few of his officers while his men ravaged the 
neighboring plantations. 

Virginia listened with heavy heart to the 
recital of the success of the undertaking. The 

■ 356 


Ralph Leads a Forlorn Hope 357 

future looked dark indeed for the beloved 
colony. The General was in high spirits, and 
predicted the speedy downfall of the Ameri- 
can cause. 

“The Carolinas and Georgia are already 
ours/’ he said to Colonel Pendleton. “ Sir 
Henry Clinton holds New York. The rebel 
troops are mutinous because of poor pay and 
insufficient food and clothing. Let us gain 
the ascendency in Virginia, which at present 
furnishes most of the supplies to the army, 
and we will be masters of the situation.” 

“ It does indeed seem as if we would at last 
conquer,” remarked the Colonel. “ The 
struggle has been long and sanguinary. I 
shall be glad when it is ended.” 

The maiden withdrew from the room 
unable to listen to the conversation with com- 
posure. Aunt Tilly beckoned to her mys- 
teriously. 

“ Marse Ralph’s waitin’ ter see yer at de 
grove,” she whispered as Virginia obeyed her 
call. 

“ Ralph ! ” ejaculated the girl. “ Oh, he 
should not dare to come here now ! How 
rash he is ! ” 


A Colonial Maid 


358 

Hastily donning a wrap she ran down to 
the grove. Ralph stepped from behind a 
tree. 

Ralph, you must not stay here. Don’t 
you know that the country is overrun with 
the British ? It would go hard with you if 
you were caught. You know their cruelty to 
prisoners.” 

‘‘ Yes, I know,” said Ralph coolly. ‘‘ But 
soldiers must take such chances. Now, Virgie, 
I have been watching that traitor, and I am 
going to try to capture him. He will stay 
here to-night, will he not ? ” 

‘‘Yes; but, Ralph ” 

“Where will he sleep, Virgie? In the big 
guest-chamber ? ” 

“ Yes ; that has been prepared for him. 
But a part of his staff is with him, and I do 
not know how many of his men will be about 
the grounds.” 

“ I don’t care how many there are if I can 
once get inside. Now listen to my plan, and 
see what you think of it. I found Joe Daniel 
at home and he is with me. We want you to 
leave the kitchen door unbolted. Joe and I 
will steal in when every one is asleep and 


Ralph Leads a Forlorn Hope 359 

slip into the room where Arnold is. It is 
lucky that it is on the ground floor. We will 
bind and gag him before he awakens, and 
then carry him down that secret passage 
where he will be safe until we get an oppor- 
tunity to take him to General Washing- 
ton.” 

‘‘ It seems simple enough, and very easy,” 
remarked Virginia after a few moments of 
thought. “ But, Ralph, I am afraid for you 
to try it. Suppose you should fail ? ” 

“We must run that risk,” said Ralph 
easily. 

“ What if there should be sentinels ? ” 

“ Why, there are sure to be, Virgie, but not 
within the house. Were General Arnold in 
his tent on the fleld, the thing would be too 
dangerous to attempt. But here it is differ- 
ent. For one thing, we have the secret pas- 
sage. Then the soldiers have been feasting 
and rioting for several days. As a natural 
consequence they will not be so alert as usual. 
There is no force to speak of opposed to them, 
and that begets confidence. Considering all 
these things I think we are safe in believing 
that the vigilance of the soldiers will be re- 


A Colonial Maid 


360 

laxed, and that there will be very little peril 
in the undertaking.” 

“ It may be, Ralph,” said Virginia dubi- 
ously, “but I cannot but wish that you would 
not try it.” 

“ Just you leave the door unbolted, Virgie, 
and forget all about the matter,” said the 
youth soothingly. “You would naturall}^ 
feel some fear, but Joe and I are old cam- 
paigners and used to this sort of thing.” 

“ If you should fail, Ralph.” 

“ Then we fail ; that is all. Joe wants to 
do something to retaliate. Arnold burned 
Pine Grove after sacking it, Virgie.” 

“ Oh, Ralph ! ” faltered Virginia. “ And 
Polly ? ” 

“ The Squire heard of their approach in 
time to escape with his family. They have 
gone beyond the mountains for safety. Our 
colony has a great score to settle with that 
man.” 

“ I am so sorry, so sorry,” said Virginia, 
her heart very full at the affliction of her 
friends. 

“ So am I. I must go now. Joe is waiting 
for me. We have a fine place of concealment 


Ralph Leads a Forlorn Hope 361 

in the woods where the red-coats would never 
think of looking for us; so don't be uneasy 
about us. Good-bye." 

“ Good-bye," returned the girl. She went 
back to the house, her mind filled with vague 
misgivings. 

Colonel Pendleton, well knowing Virginia's 
feelings toward his guests, excused her from 
any attempt toward entertaining them. She 
presided at the table simply and with dignity, 
and employed herself at other times by look- 
ing well after the ways of the household. 
The day dragged its weary length to a close ; 
yet it was with a feeling of dread that Vir- 
ginia beheld the approach of night. 

As Ralph had said. General Arnold deemed 
himself perfectly safe. A number of his men 
straggled in, and were assigned sleeping places 
in the outbuildings. The majority of them 
with their officers were quartered among the 
near-by plantations. The officers who re- 
mained with Arnold were given sleeping- 
places in the manor. The guest-chamber was 
a large apartment adjoining the drawing- 
room and just across the hall from the dining- 
room. Could Ralph and Joe effect an en- 


A Colonial Maid 


362 

trance quietly, their plan was at least feasible. 
Virginia saw with elation that Arnold was 
the only one who was to sleep on the lower 
floor. 

Leaving the kitchen door unbolted she re- 
tired to her room but not to rest. The steady 
tramp, tramp of the sentinel stationed with- 
out the house filled her breast with fear. She 
wondered if Ralph and Joe could escape his 
watchfulness. It seemed hours to her before 
the officers retired ; but at last the games and 
the talk ceased and the house grew quiet as 
sleep descended upon, the inmates. 

Virginia strained her ears to catch the least 
sound. She took up her flute and fingered it 
longingly, wishing that she might play to 
relieve the nervous tension. The minutes 
passed. Then all at once she straightened up, 
and listened intently. She no longer heard 
the rhythmic tramp of the guard around the 
house. Why had he stopped? What had 
happened to him ? Were Ralph and Joe even 
then in the house? Unable to bear the sus- 
pense the girl stole from her room and 
out into the hall to the head of the stairs. 
Stealthy footsteps sounded on the floor below. 


Ralph Leads a Forlorn Hope 363 

They drew nearer and nearer to the guest- 
chamber. The door opened softly and all 

was still for a time ; and then 

“ Help ! Help ! ” rang through the house, 
breaking the stillness. ‘‘ Delaney 1 Pendle- 
ton ! Where are you ? ’’ 

There followed the sound of running, and 
Virginia heard Ralph’s shrill whisper : 

‘‘ Quick, Joe ! The dining-room ! Oh, if 
their attention could be distracted for just a 
moment.” 

Virginia darted back into her room just as 
the officers and Colonel Pendleton came rush- 
ing forth. Her mind was filled with the 
thought that she must help the boys to gain 
time. Snatching up the fiute she threw up 
the window and leaning far out, poured forth 
the strains of Yankee Doodle with all her 
might. 

‘‘ To arms ! ” shouted General Arnold, 
hoarsely, his voice sounding high above the 
confusion below. “ The enemy is upon us. 
To arms ! To arms ! ” 

The officers ran from the house as the men 
poured out of their quarters. Satisfied that 
the boys were by this time down the passage 


364 A Colonial Maid 

Virginia closed the window softly and awaited 
the result. 

The sentinel — bound hand and foot and 
gagged — was found outside. As no attack 
followed the music the soldiers scattered and 
began to search the premises. Failing to find 
the foe or any evidence of him, they returned 
to the manor house very much bewildered. 

“ It is certainly very mysterious,” Virginia 
heard Colonel Pendleton declare as Arnold 
returned from his fruitless search. 

‘‘ Were it not for the music and the condi- 
tion of the guard,* I would be inclined to 
think the whole thing a nightmare,” said 
Arnold, gravely. “ As it is I must consider 
that it was an attack upon me personally.” 

. “ My dear General, I hope not,” cried the 
Colonel. “ It would grieve me inexpressibly 
should harm come to you while under my 
roof. I hope that you are mistaken.” 

“ No, Colonel. Listen, and you shall judge 
for yourself. I had just fallen into slumber 
when I felt my arms seized in a sturdy grasp, 
and a voice whisper, ‘ The rope. Quick ! ^ 
I should have thought it but a dream had I 
not attempted to move my arms. When I 


Ralph Leads a Forlorn Hope 365 

found that 1 could not, 1 called for help. 
There were certainly two or more persons, and 
they scampered when I called. Had my sleep 
been a little more sound their purpose would 
have been accomplished, and I at this moment 
a prisoner.” 

“ The rascals ! ” ejaculated Colonel Pendle- 
ton. “ They may be even now in hiding in 
the house. Let us search it.” 

The lower rooms were gone through, and 
then the party ascended the stairs. 

‘‘ Virginia 1 ” and Colonel Pendleton rapped 
on her door. Are you awake? ” 

“ Yes, uncle. Do you want me? ” Virginia 
opened her door. 

Ah ! you are up too,” said the Colonel. 
“ DonT be alarmed, my dear. There has been 
some disturbance, but it is over now. An at- 
tack was made upon the General, and we are 
seeking the perpetrators of it. Will you 
rouse Aunt Tilly, and see if we can’t have a 
little lunch ? None of us will care for sleep 
after this.” 

Certainly, uncle.” Virginia ran down 
the stairs with alacrity, glad that she was not 
to be questioned. 


366 


A Colonial Maid 


‘‘ I for one do not blame the Yankees for 
their wish to capture Arnold/’ she heard a 
British officer say in a low tone as she passed 
through the hall. 

“ Nor I,” returned his companion heartily. 
“ And I tell you what, Delaney ; it goes 
against the grain with me to serve under a 
traitor.” 

“ And with me also. We but voice the 
sentiments of the rest of the officers. An 
Arnold for an Andr6 was a poor exchange.” 

“ I should say so. Arnold is not worthy 
any honest man’s regard, while Major Andre 
commanded the respect even of his enemies.” 

“ Even the people for whom he betrayed us 
scorn him,” said Virginia to herself. What 
has he gained by his treachery ? Eternal 
ignominy and the abhorrence of all honorable 
men, be they friend or foe. Thank God that 
he is not my father ! I would rather be 
nameless and unknown all my life than to 
have a man like that for my father.” 

And the sentiments of the little maid of 
long ago have filled the breasts of those who 
bear the name of Arnold ; for none will claim 
him as their kinsman. 


CHAPTER XXVII 


ILL-TIDINGS 

In the morning General Arnold and his 
men proceeded to Portsmouth ; and it was not 
until the next night that Virginia dared to 
release the youths from their hiding-place. 
The young fellows issued from their retreat in 
a crestfallen manner. 

‘'Didn’t we make a mess of it?” said 
Ralph in a disgusted tone. “ We had hardly 
touched the fellow before he began to call for 
help. A guilty conscience must make him a 
light sleeper.” 

“ He said himself that the attempt would 
have succeeded had he been deeper in 
slumber,” comforted Virginia. “ And the 
officers expressed their sympathy for the de- 
sire to capture him. They are not pleased to 
be under him either.” She related the con- 
versation she had overheard. 

“ What I want to know,” said Joe between 

367 


A Colonial Maid 


368 

times as lie demolished a pie, ‘‘ is, who blew 
that tune? Some of our people must have 
been near and known of our need.” 

“ Some did,” laughed the girl mischiev- 
ously. 

Virgie, was it you?” cried the boys in 
unison. ‘‘We never once thought of you.” 

“ It was even I, gentlemen,” said Virginia 
dropping a courtesy. “ I heard Ralph’s 
whisper, ‘ Oh, for something to distract their 
attention a moment ! ’ I had been wishing 
that I could play the flute to relieve my mind 
while I waited to see how you came out, else I 
should never have thought of it. When I 
heard what Ralph said, I ran back from the 
head of the stairs to my own room, and 
catching up the flute leaned out the window 
and played ‘ Yankee Doodle ’ hoping that they 
would think the patriots were without. The 
ruse succeeded. They all rushed outside 
which gave you time to get down the stair- 
way.” 

“ Virgie, a most uncommonly flne boy was 
spoiled by your being a girl,” declared Ralph. 
“ Now to do that would never have occurred 
to me.” 


Ill-Tidings 369 

“ It might not to me either, had I been a 
boy,’’ retorted Virginia. 

“ I think you are right,” said Joe with 
emphasis. “For quick wit give me a girl 
every time.” 

“ Well, some girls,” admitted Ralph. “ All 
of them are not like Virgie though ; I believe 
that if we had let her do the planning our 
plot would have succeeded.” 

“ I have no doubt of it,” declared Virginia. 

“ Next time we will know better,” said 
Ralph. “Now we must be going. Joe and I 
haven’t joined in the defense of the colony 
yet, but we are going to do so. I hope that 
we will be more successful in that than we 
have been here.” 

“ Everything was against you, Ralph. You 
might not have been able to deliver Arnold 
to General Washington had your plan suc- 
ceeded. The colony is filled with the 
British.” 

“ That is true, Virgie. Well, we must be 
off. We will see you again when we can. 
Good-bye.” 

“ Good-bye.” Virgina accompanied them 
to the door of the kitchen. Once more fare- 


370 


A Colonial Maid 


wells were exchanged, and then the youths 
stole off and were lost in the darkness. 

This was not the last time that Forrest 
Hall was visited by the British. Parties of 
them were continually coming to be fed and 
cared for. The smoke-houses were stripped 
of their contents ; the hen-coops boasted not a 
single feathered occupant; the pantries and 
cellars were bereft of their contents so that by 
the time spring opened the Hall was sore put 
to for food for its inmates. Colonel Pendle- 
ton, true to the instincts of a Virginia gentle- 
man, bore all uncomplainingly. 

Mrs. Pendleton and Evelyn were still in 
New York. The Colonel would not give his 
consent for them to come home as Virginia 
had become the arena of action. The enemy 
had plainly determined to carry the war 
there, and there everything was concentrat- 
ing. Lord Cornwallis was on his march to 
form a junction with a British force on its 
way to Virginia, and it was supposed the 
Commonwealth would be an easy prey. The 
fall of the great province would end the con- 
test. To reduce it under British sway was 
now the work of Cornwallis. 


Ill-Tidings 371 

General Phillips, who had been in com- 
mand before Cornwallis reached the Colony, 
died of fever and the command devolved 
upon Arnold. The officers became mutinous 
at being compelled to serve under him, and 
Sir Henry Clinton was obliged to recall him 
to New York. 

All of the Whig inhabitants were obliged 
to seek safety beyond the mountains, leaving 
their plantations to the mercy of the British. 
Ravages followed in every quarter. Tarle- 
ton’s cavalry proved themselves the scourge 
of Virginia as they had been in the Carolinas. 
They went with torch and sword through the 
whole James River region : burning houses, 
carrying off horses, cutting the throats of 
those which were too young to use. All the 
land of tide- water Virginia was swept as by 
a tornado. The growing crops were destroyed ; 
the grain burned in the mills ; the plantations 
laid waste, and even the negroes carried off 
with the cattle and horses. 

The province was truly in the hands of the 
enemy. The Marquis Lafayette was sent by 
Washington to the defense of the Colony, and 
Governor Jefferson appointed General Nelson 


37- A Colonial Maid 

to the command of the militia, but their 
united forces were unequal to combat with 
the enemy. The two armies spent the sum- 
mer in marching and countermarching while 
no decisive engagement took place. The ut- 
most that Lafayette could do was to watch 
the movements of Cornwallis. The head- 
quarters of the Marquis were for a time at 
Richmond but Cornwallis marched against 
the city and Lafayette hastily withdrew 
from it. 

Cornwallis, after destroying all the stores 
and supplies, returned to Portsmouth and 
from thence, under the directions of Sir 
Henry Clinton, to York and Gloucester which 
he began to fortify. 

So long as Lafayette was at Richmond, 
Virginia could see and hear from Ralph 
frequently, but when the Marquis removed 
his headquarters, tidings of her cousin became 
very irregular, and after some weeks ceased 
altogether. She became alarmed as the days 
rolled by and brought no news of him. She 
grew restless and uneasy and her apprehen- 
sions were almost more than she could bear. 

One day in the early part of September she 


373 


Ill-Tidings 

saw a man in the uniform of a Continental 
soldier approaching the house cautiously. 
Virginia ran to meet him. 

“ All is safe/^ she cried. “ There are no 
British here. Did you want me? ” 

“ No, miss, but 1 think you will do,” said 
the man taking a folded paper from his breast 
pocket. ‘‘ Would you please give this to 
Colonel Pendleton ? ” 

Placing the epistle in her hand he disap- 
peared in the shrubbery before the girl could 
detain him. 

It is for Uncle Ralph,” mused Virginia, 
looking at the superscription. I wonder if 
it is about Ralph. I do hope no harm has 
befallen him.” 

With anxious heart she hastened to Colonel 
Pendleton. 

‘‘Uncle Ralph, a man has just given me 
this letter to give you,” she said. “ I am 
afraid that it contains bad news.” 

“ I think not,” smiled the Colonel taking 
the missive from her. “ There is nothing that 
can happen to us. We are at last under the 
protection of the King. I feel safer than I 
have for the past six years.” 


A Colonial Maid 


374 

He opened the epistle as he spoke and 
glanced down the page. 

“ Merciful Goodness ! broke from his lips. 
‘‘What is it?’’ cried the girl. “May I 
read the letter, Uncle Ralph ? ” 

“ Yes, read it,” groaned the Colonel. 
Virginia grew pale as death as she read the 
following words : 

“Col. Ralph Pendleton, 

Forrest Hall. 

“ Honored Sir : — 

This is to inform you that your son, 
Ralph, acting as a scout for the Continental 
army has been taken prisoner by the enemy, 
and is now in the hands of Lord Cornwallis. 
We are informed that he has been condemned 
to death as a spy. 

“ Will you not use your influence for the 
release of your son? We of the army are 
powerless. 

“ I have the honor, my dear sir, to be 
Your most respectful and obedient servant, 
“ Dudley Brandon, 

Col. 10th Division Cavalry, 

Continental Army.” 


Virginia reeled and would have fallen had 
not Colonel Pendleton caught her. It was 


Ill-Tidings 2>1S 

only for a moment that she was overcome 
however. 

There is no time to be lost,” she cried as 
she recovered herself. Oh, Uncle Ralph, 
we must hurry ! hurry ! ” 

‘‘Hurry! Hurry for what?” asked the 
Colonel moodily. “ What is there to be done ? 
The boy chose his side. Let him take the 
consequences.” 

“ He shall not,” cried the girl frantically. 
“ Uncle Ralph, have you not fed and taken 
care of the British for months ? Are not your 
coffers empty, and your plantation stripped 
because of their demands ? Twould be but a 
small return for the service you have rendered 
them should they kill your son.” 

“ He is not my son,” uttered the white lips 
of the Colonel. “ I disowned him long ago.” 

“ Does that make any difference?” asked the 
girl hotly. “ Deny and deny the fact a thou- 
sand times and you cannot make him the less 
your son. Have you no feeling that you will 
permit your own flesh and blood to die so ? 
Are you inhuman that you care not that your 
son should perish like a common felon ? 
Ralph, of whom you were so proud ! Ralph, 


A Colonial Maid 


376 

your boy ! What will his mother say when 
she knows that you could have saved him, 
and would not? Oh, unnatural father ! what 
will the world think ? Have you no pride. 


‘‘ In mercy’s name, girl, cease ! ” cried Colo- 
nel Pendleton hoarsely, clutching her by the 
arm. “ Know you not that my heart is break- 
ing ? I could shed tears of blood if that would 
assuage my agony. Think you not that I do 
not feel the awfulness of it all? That Ralph, 
a Pendleton, should die on the gibbet ” 

His voice broke. Virginia clasped her 
arms about him tightly. 

“ Forgive me, uncle,” she murmured. 
“ Forgive me ! But oh, for the love that once 
you bore him, for the sake of his mother and 
sister, go to his aid.” 

‘‘ For their sakes I will go,” said the Colo- 
nel brokenly. “ If I can do no more I will 
at least gain the permission to have him shot 
like a soldier. Cornwallis will grant me that. 
Tell Sambo to have my horse saddled at 
once.” 

“ And mine too. Uncle Ralph.” 

“ No, Virginia. It is no place for a girl. 


377 


III- Tidings 

The whole country is infested by soldiery 
either of one side or the other. It would be 
unseemly for a maiden to be amongst them.” 

“ Uncle, should we fall in with the Conti- 
nentals I will answer for good treatment as I 
am a rebel. With the British you shall be 
my protector.” 

“Still ” 

“ Please, Uncle Ralph. I should wear my 
heart out were I to stay here alone. And the 
danger to me would be just as great, for there 
would be only the darkies to protect me.” 

“ True,” assented the Colonel. “ Have it 
as you will then, Virginia, but use dispatch in 
preparing for the journey.” 

“ I will. Uncle Ralph.” Virginia left the 
room. In a short time she was habited for 
the ride, and uncle and niece set forth upon 
their mission. 


CHAPTER XXVIII 


A GALLANT FRENCHMAN 

The autumn weather was bright and in- 
vigorating. Under other circumstances Vir- 
ginia would have enjoyed the journey, but, as 
it was, her heart was heavy and her courage 
only sustained by the fact that they were 
hastening to Ralph’s aid with the utmost 
speed. 

The best route to York where Lord Corn- 
wallis had taken his station was by way of 
Williamsburg and from thence by the “ great 
road ” which led to the town. Colonel Pen- 
dleton was deterred from taking this route by 
the fact that Lafayette was at Williamsburg. 
Therefore he proceeded down the peninsula 
along the north bank of the James, hoping to 
reach Cornwallis without molestation by the 
Americans. In this however he was doomed 
to disappointment. 

The first day of their journey was fast 

378 


A Gallant Frenchman 379 

drawing to a close. The golden rays of the 
setting sun tinged the red earth with warm 
color. The sky was splendid with pink, and 
gold, and crimson, and its dazzling glory was 
reflected in the clear bosom of the noble river. 
Just above the horizon the evening star hung 
tremblingly, its dim radiance increasing as 
that of the day orb declined. The quiet 
beauty of the scene soothed Virginia’s per- 
turbed spirit, and was not without its effect 
upon the Colonel. 

Look, uncle ! ” broke from the girl’s lips 
presently. 

With a start Colonel Pendleton aroused him- 
self. 

“ What is it, Virginia ? Oh ! how very un- 
fortunate ! ” 

Around a bend in the road a band of horse- 
men appeared. It was too late to retreat, or 
to put themselves in hiding. The cavalcade 
perceived the two at the same instant that 
Colonel Pendleton caught sight of them, and 
spurred their horses into a run. Colonel 
Pendleton reined in his horse and surveyed 
the troopers haughtily. 

“ Well, gentlemen,” he said coolly as the 


A Colonial Maid 


380 

men surrounded them, who are you, and 
what will you have? ” 

“We are a detachment of cavalry from 
Lieutenant Colonel Lee’s brigade,” was the 
response. “ Who are you, and where are you 
going ? ” 

“ I am Colonel Pendleton of Forrest Hall, 
and am going with my niece to see Lord 
Cornwallis at Yorktown. Now, having an- 
swered your queries, will you kindly permit 
us to continue our journey ? ” 

“ What is your business with Cornwallis ? ” 
asked the leader suspiciously. 

“ That, sir, does not concern you,” returned 
the Colonel with asperity. 

“ It concerns every soldier of the Conti- 
nental army,” was the response. “We cannot 
allow any one to join Lord Cornwallis with- 
out knowing the why and wherefore of it. 
To do so might work harm to ourselves.” 

“ Can you not take my word, sir,” cried 
the Colonel angrily, “ that my business with 
his lordship has no connection whatever with 
your army ? ” 

“ Nevertheless, Colonel Pendleton, I cannot 
let you pass until I know your errand. It 


A Gallant Frenchman 381 

seems to me that I have heard of a Colonel 
Pendleton, a loyalist, whose plantation near 
Richmond has become famous as a rendezvous 
for the British. Are you he ? ” 

“ I am,’’ replied the Colonel stiffly. 

“ Then, sir, I have the honor to inform you 
that you are my prisoner. You will have to 
accompany us to headquarters.” 

‘‘ Lead on,” said Colonel Pendleton savagely. 
“ Perhaps your superior officers will know 
better how to deal with a gentleman.” 

‘‘ Uncle,” cried Virginia who had listened 
with alarm to this conversation. Going to 
headquarters meant so much time taken from 
the accomplishment of their journey, and 
time was precious. “ Uncle, tell them why we 
are going. We must not be detained.” 

Silence, Virginia. This is not a matter 
for girls to decide. Let me be the judge of 
what is best.” 

‘‘ March on,” was the leader’s order, and 
the cavalrymen turned their horses toward 
Williamsburg, carrying Colonel Pendleton 
and Virginia with them. The ride was a 
long, hard one to the girl already fatigued by 
her day’s travel. At length it was ended and 


A Colonial Maid 


382 

they entered the camp of the Americans. 
They were taken at once to the Raleigh 
Inn, and placed under a close guard. 

“You will be brought before Marquis 
Lafayette in the morning,” said the leader. 
“It is too late to disturb him to-night, and 
the thing isn’t so pressing but that it can 
wait.” 

“ At your pleasure, sir,” was Colonel Pen- 
dleton’s reply. 

“ But it is pressing,” cried Virginia burst- 
ing into tears. “We may be too late. Oh, 
Ralph, Ralph ! ” 

“ What is it that you wish to see Lord 
Cornwallis about?” asked the cavalryman 
as he conducted the girl to another apart- 
ment. “ Believe me, miss, when I say that 
to be perfectly frank is your wisest course.” 

“ I know it,” answered Virginia through 
her tears. “ There is nothing to conceal save 
that Uncle Ralph is so proud, and he doesn’t 
wish it known that his son is condemned to 
die by Lord Cornwallis.” 

“ Colonel Pendleton’s son ? ” asked the man 
pausing in astonishment. “ I thought that 
he was a Tory.” 


A Gallant Frenchman 383 

“ Uncle Ralph is, sir ; but Ralph Pendle- 
ton, his son, is a patriot.’’ 

‘‘ Is Ralph Pendleton his son ? Were you 
going to save him ? Then this must be re- 
ported instantly to the Marquis. He has 
grieved that it was not in his power to save 
the boy. Ralph is a great favorite with the 
commander-in-chief. But how do we know 
that you speak truly ? ” 

Virginia stared at him blankly. 

“ I don’t know,” she said, presently. 

Oh ! ” as a sudden thought struck her, 
‘‘ Colonel Brandon knows us. It was he who 
informed Uncle Ralph about his son.” 

Then the matter can be easily arranged,” 
said the soldier, heartily. I am glad that 
Pendleton stands a show of getting off. We 
all like him. Now, if you will kindly wait 
until my return, I will go to the Marquis. I 
don’t believe that you have much time to 
lose.” 

Certainly I will wait,” cried the maiden, 
eagerly. ‘‘ And thank you a thousand times 
for your kindness.” 

The man saluted for repl}^ and left the 
room. He was not long in returning. 


3^4 


A Colonial Maid 


“ The Marquis will see you immediately/^ 
he said. “ Come ; don’t be afraid to speak 
right out.” 

Virginia followed him to the headquarters 
of Marquis Lafayette. Despite her anxiety 
for Ralph she could not forbear a glance of 
curiosity at the dashing young Frenchman 
who had already become endeared to every 
American heart. 

The Marquis rose from his chair as the 
maiden entered his presence, and advanced to 
meet her. 

“ A greeting, mademoiselle,” he said, with 
a winning smile that put Virginia at her ease 
instantly. What is this I hear ? that you 
and Colonel Pendleton are on your way to 
obtain Ralph Pendleton’s release? Is it 
true ? ” 

“ Perfectly true, sir.” 

“ Tell me of it,” commanded he. 

Virginia gladly obeyed, and told of Colonel 
Brandon’s letter to Colonel Pendleton, and 
how the father was resolved to have the sen- 
tence at least commuted to shooting. 

“ But the Colonel ? They tell me that he will 
tell nothings. But you assure me that he has 


A Gallant Frenchman 385 

no other business with his lordship than 
this?” 

“ I do, sir. If you will take the word of a 
girl who is as ardent a patriot as yourself, I will 
give you that word that there is nothing else.” 

‘‘You carry the truth on your face, madem- 
oiselle,” said the Marquis, gallantly. 

“ And you will not judge my uncle harshly, 
sir ? He is a proud man,’ and it was a severe 
blow to him when his son espoused the cause 
of the colonies.” 

“ Ah, these Virginia gentlemen,” laughed 
the Frenchman, shrugging his shoulders. 
“ Do I not know them ? Proud, haughty, 
quick to resent, but they fight, mademoiselle ; 
they fight like demons. Now rest till the sun 
shine. Then you shall go your way. Colonel 
Brandon is away on business, but I trust you. 
Good-night.” 

With light heart Virginia returned to the 
chamber assigned her and soon fell into a 
restful sleep. She was aroused just after day- 
break by a light rapping on the door, and the 
voice of Colonel Pendleton calling, 

“ Get up, Virginia. We must start betimes 
this morning.” 


386 


A Colonial Maid 


‘‘ Yes, uncle. I will be ready soon,’’ she 
cried, springing up. Her toilet was quickly 
made. Colonel Pendleton awaited her in the 
hall with an officer. 

“We are to breakfast with the Marquis, my 
dear,” he said, “ and then we will continue 
our journey.” 

Virginia was surprised at the gracious 
manner of her uncle toward the Frenchman. 
They chatted pleasantly through the meal, 
and when they parted, did so with mutual 
expressions of good-will. 

“ He is quite a gentleman,” was Colonel 
Pendleton’s comment, as they rode away 
under the escort of a body of soldiers. “ He 
visited me last night in person, and, upon 
hearing my reason for seeing his lordship, at 
once said that he would pass us with an es- 
cort beyond the American lines. It takes a 
gentleman to understand another. What a 
pity that so gallant a man should cast his 
fortune with the rebels ! ” 

“ In what more noble cause could he en- 
list? ” asked the girl, with some heat. 

“ Well, we won’t quarrel over that, my 
dear,” said her uncle who seemed in great 


A Gallant Frenchman 387 

good humor. “ He is at least a gentle- 
man.^^ 

Without further mishap they reached York- 
town at sunset. Before the Revolution it had 
been quite an emporium — being the only port 
from which the Virginia planters shipped 
their tobacco to England. The town had 
hitherto escaped the ravages of war. It stood 
on the bank of the river York, thirty or forty 
feet above the water, and had been surrounded 
with a line of fortifications on the land side. 

The mansion chosen by the British com- 
mander for his headquarters lay within the 
fortifications but without the town proper. 

‘‘ This is an unexpected honor, said the 
British General as Colonel Pendleton and 
Virginia were ushered into his presence. “ It 
gives me great pleasure to see you, my dear 
Colonel. May I ask what brings you to our 
camp? You look full of some weighty mat- 
ter.'' 

My lord, I am unfortunately in that very 
condition. I have been advised that my son, 
Ralph Pendleton, is a prisoner in your hands, 
and that he has been condemned to die the 
death of a spy." 


A Colonial Maid 


388 

“ Ralph Pendleton ! Is he your son ? " 
asked his lordship in surprise. ‘‘ Why, Colo- 
nel, this is news to me ! You are such a loyal 
supporter of the King that I never dreamed 
the young man could be a son of yours.” 

“ It is too true,” said the Colonel gravely. 
“ The boy disappointed me bitterly when he 
sided with the rebels, and I have declared 
that he is no longer a son of mine. Still, sir, 
when it comes to having a Pendleton die a 
death of this kind I find the kinship will not 
be denied.” 

“ Yet is it not asking a great deal to request 
his release? I presume that is your errand. 
You know. Colonel, the duties that devolve 
upon us as soldiers are not always pleasant 
ones, and I put it to you as to a soldier : 
What course is the proper one when a 
man is caught spying upon his enemy’s 
camp ? ” 

“ There is but one proper one, sir. That is 
his immediate execution,” replied the Colonel 
firmly. But you mistake me, my lord, 
when you think that I wish my son’s release. 
I do not ask his life, but I do implore by the 
service I have rendered his Majesty’s cause 



''OH, SAY WE ARE NOT TOO LATE! 








A Gallant Frenchman 389 

that my son may meet death like a soldier; 
Sir, I ask that my son be shot.” 

‘‘ Oh, no, no,” cried Virginia passionately. 

No, my Lord. Not that ! Give us his life.” 
Lord Cornwallis looked at them curiously 
for a moment. 

I regret,” he began suavely, ‘‘ that it is not 
in my power to grant this request of yours, 
Colonel Pendleton. You have spoken like a 
true soldier, and it would give me great 

pleasure to do as you wish, but ” 

‘‘ Oh, have we come too late ! ” shrieked 
Virginia wildly. “ 0 say that we are not too 
late ! ” 

“If it be true, we must submit to the de- 
crees of Providence,” said Colonel Pendleton 
calmly, but his face was very pale. “ Speak, 
rny lord. Is all over? ” 

“ For your sakes I am glad to say — no ; 
for the sake of our cause I am sorry to be 
compelled to admit that Ralph Pendleton 
escaped this morning.” 

“ Escaped ? Thank God ! ” gasped Vir- 
ginia. She swayed dizzily for a moment, and 
then fell in an unconscious heap on the floor. 


CHAPTER XXIX 


CAUGHT IN THE TKAP 

Virginia’s anxiety over Ralph had been so 
great that her joy in his escape prostrated 
her. 

“ We will rest for a few days before return- 
ing,” said Colonel Pendleton. ‘‘ I fear the 
journey has been too much for you, child.” 

“ No, I am glad that I came,” affirmed the 
girl. And Ralph has really escaped ! I 
think it would have killed me had we been 
too late.” 

‘‘Well, the boy is all right now,” said the 
father. “ I only hope that he will keep out 
of such scrapes in future. He might not be 
so fortunate another time.” 

“ Aren’t you glad. Uncle Ralph? ” 

“Well, yes ; I am pleased of course that a 
son of mine should not meet such an ignomin- 
ious death. But after all it would have been 
only his just deserts. He should not expose 
himself to such a fate.” 


390 


391 


Caught in the Trap 

Virginia smiled. 

‘‘ I think Ralph would not mind to what he 
exposed himself if he thought he was advanc- 
ing the cause of liberty,” she said. “ He is 
very brave, Uncle Ralph.” 

“ What do you know about it,” com- 
mented her uncle. Merely because he is in 
an army doesn’t make him brave.” 

“ Yes, but Lady Washington told me that 
he was at Valley Forge,” said the girl. She 
said that it was a characteristic of the Pendle- 
tons, and that Ralph was endowed with it to 
rashness.” 

'‘Lady Washington said that?” Colonel 
Pendleton tried to look severe. “ I don’t be- 
lieve that I would repeat Lady Washington’s 
speeches in a British encampment.” 

“ I only wished you to know that I was not 
alone in considering Ralph brave,” said Vir- 
ginia slyly. She knew that deep down in his 
heart Colonel Pendleton rejoiced in his son’s 
escape, and she wished to improve the oppor- 
tunity to soften his feelings toward Ralph. 
“I will not say them to any one save you. 
Uncle RMph.” 

“ I would refrain from doing that until we 


392 


A Colonial Maid 


are at the Hall, Virginia. Perhaps then 
there would be no harm in it, although I 
would prefer not to hear them.” 

“Very well,” said the girl meekly. “When 
do we return. Uncle Ralph ? ” 

“ Not before you are thoroughly rested, my 
dear. I have been thinking that perhaps it 
would be just as well for us not to go back to 
the Hall. Its situation is somewhat exposed, 
and if Cornwallis joins Sir Henry in New 
York we would be at the mercy of the 
rebels.” 

“ Where would we go then ? ” 

“ To New York with Cornwallis. Sir 
Henry expects Washington to attack him 
there. With Cornwallis it would be easy to 
whip the whole Continental army. I should 
like to see it.” 

“ Oh ! ” cried Virginia in dismay. 

“ However, the matter is not fully decided. 
Sir Henry may send reinforcements here in- 
stead of having his lordship join him. He 
expects the fleet shortly. It will be time 
enough for us to decide when it arrives.” 

Virginia lay thinking intently. What 
should she do if her uncle should conclude to 


393 


Caught in the Trap 

go to New York? She did not want to leave 
Virginia. She thought long and deeply over 
the matter but could arrive at no conclusion. 
The days passed bringing no fleet nor news of 
its whereabouts. Once the serenity of the 
commander was disturbed by the sound of 
distant cannonading at sea, but he could not 
find out its cause. 

Virginia’s indisposition proved but tempo- 
rary, and she was soon in her usual health. 
Lord Cornwallis had insisted that they 
should be his guests during their stay in 
the town, and they had accepted his hospital- 
ity. One afternoon in the latter part of Sep- 
tember Lord Cornwallis and the Colonel were 
having a game of chess. Virginia sat at a 
little distance from them embroidering. 

’Tis your move, my lord,” said Colonel 
Pendleton as his lordship seemed to be hesi- 
tating. 

‘‘ My move, Colonel ? So ’tis ! So ’tis ! I 
thought that I heard some confusion without. 
Ah ! ’Tis even so.” 

He paused, his pawn suspended in his 
hand, a listening look on his face. 

“ My lord, m}^ lord ! ” cried a soldier burst- 


394 


A Colonial Maid 


ing into tlie room. “ General Washington 
and the whole Continental army are advanc- 
ing from Williamsburg ! ’’ 

“ General Washington ? Impossible ! Wash- 
ington is in New York.” 

“ My lord, upon my life, I speak the truth. 
I saw him myself, and I nearly killed my 
horse to bring you the news.” 

“ If your statement is verified you shall have 
another horse,” exclaimed his lordship start- 
ing up. He hastened from the apartment 
followed by Colonel Pendleton. Virginia had 
listened to the tidings with mingled emotions 
of joy and fear. 

Washington ! ” she whispered. “ Washing- 
ton ! What does it mean ? ” 

What it meant was soon apparent to all. 
Before sunset the American army and their 
French allies were encamped before the town. 
They immediately began preparations for a 
siege. The French fleet appeared in the bay, 
and Cornwallis perceived that he was in a 
trap. Washington had conducted his move- 
ments with so much secrecy that the Britisher 
knew nothing of them, deeming him in New 
York. A runner was immediately dispatched 


Caught in the Trap 395 

to Sir Henry Clinton, informing him of the 
condition of affairs, and invoking aid. 

Meantime the fortifications of the enemy 
rose formidably before the besieged town, and 
on the sixth of October the assault began in 
earnest. 

Can you hold the place, my lord ? ” asked 
Colonel Pendleton anxiously of the com- 
mander one morning. 

“ Certainly,” was the confident reply. “ Sir 
Henry has informed me that reinforcements 
wdll be sent soon. I imagine that the sur- 
prisers will themselves be surprised shortly.” 

“ But the Americans hold your entire out- 
side line of defenses,” remarked the Colonel. 

They would not have done so had I not 
retired from them,” replied his lordship 
haughtily. I preferred to concentrate my 
strength upon the town. Have no fear. 
Colonel. We shall hold our own. Do you 
wish to join a sortie that will be made to- 
day ? ” 

With pleasure, sir,” replied the Colonel 
instantly. ‘‘ It is long since I have done 
military duty.” 

‘‘ And like an old Avar horse you scent the 


A Colonial Maid 


396 

battle from afar, eh ? ” laughed the Com- 
mander. ‘‘ Well, it is always the way with 
old soldiers.” 

Virginia was unaware that her uncle had 
joined the assault that the British made upon 
the Americans. It was a superb dash. The 
Englishmen succeeded in regaining one of 
their redoubts which was in the hands of the 
enemy, but they were soon driven out of it. 
Some were taken prisoners ; many were 
wounded, and only a few succeeded in regain- 
ing the town unhurt. Colonel Pendleton 
was among the latter number. Virginia was 
much troubled when she learned what he had 
done. 

“ Are you hurt, Uncle Ralph ? ” 

No, child.” 

I wish you would not engage in action. 
Uncle Ralph,” she said tremblingly. ‘‘ Sup- 
pose you were to meet Ralph. What an 
awful thing it would be.” 

“ For him, or for me, Virginia? ” asked the 
Colonel trying to speak lightly. It is some- 
times harder to sit still than to be in action. 
Don’t worry. Unless we are reinforced soon, 
I fear that Ralph may have the pleasure of 


Caught in the Trap 397 

being on the winning side. Our condition is 
fast becoming critical.’' He broke off ab- 
ruptly and left the room. 

For ten days the siege was pushed with 
unabated vigor by the Americans. Cornwallis 
daily grew more and more perturbed. The 
expected troops had not yet arrived and his 
state was becoming desperate. Again and 
again he sent to Sir Henry Clinton for aid. 
The end was fast approaching. 

On the fourteenth the inner works of the 
town were stormed by the allies. The head- 
quarters of the British Commander seemed to 
be the particular target for the bullets of the 
Americans, and his lordship advised an im- 
mediate move. 

“ Find a retreat for yourself and niece in 
one of the small houses, Colonel,” he said as 
they left the manor house. ‘‘ I believe that a 
cottage will be safer than a large dwelling in 
a case of this kind.” 

I think you are right, my lord. Come, 
Virginia ! This is no place for you,” he added 
at sight of her pale face. 

“ Take care,” screamed the girl suddenly 
flinging herself before him. 


A Colonidl Maid 


398 

‘‘ My child ! My child ! she is killed ! ” 
cried the Colonel as she sank at his feet. 

She may be merely wounded/’ said Corn- 
wallis pityingly. “ I suspect that bullet was 
intended for me. Carry her to a place of 
safety, Colonel.” 

Colonel Pendleton already had the girl in 
his arms. She stirred weakly, and presently 
looked up at him. 

“ Am I dying. Uncle Ralph?” 

I don’t know, child. I hope not. You 
— you saved me.” His voice broke. Sobs 
choked his utterance, and great tears splashed 
on the girl’s face. 

Why, you are crying ! ” she exclaimed 
wonderingly. ‘‘ Don’t, uncle.” 

The Colonel could not reply. He bore 
her slight form to a small cottage and pushed 
through the door. The room in which he 
found himself seemed deserted. A low couch 
stood on one side and on this he deposited his 
burden. 

“ Will you mind if I leave you a moment, 
Virginia ? ” he asked huskily. ‘‘ I want a 
surgeon, and there is no one to send.” 

“ D-don’t go,” gasped the girl opening her 


Caught in the Trap 399 

eyes. There is — something I want — to — 
know, Uncle Ralph.” 

“ Yes, child.” 

“ If I die I — want you to bury me under — 
my own — name. Will you — will you ” 

“ I will do anything you wish, Virginia. 
But you are not going to die. You must not. 
It would be too much. Too much ! ” He 
bowed his head upon the couch and sobbed 
aloud. 

“ Don’t grieve so.” Virginia tried to lift 
her hand to his head but it dropped back by 
her side. “ I did not think you cared so,” 
she said. 

‘‘ I do, child, and I have not been good to 
you. Oh, if it were all to do over again ! ” 

“ Will — you tell me my — name now, uncle,” 
said the girl slowly. “ I could die — easier if 
I knew.” 

The Colonel looked at her pale face and saw 
that she was becoming very weak. He be- 
lieved that she w^as truly dying. 

Listen,” he said quickly. “ Your true 
name is Evelyn Shebly Brandon. Dudley 
Brandon is your father.” 

“ Dudley Brandon ! ” A light flashed over 


400 A Colonial Maid 

Virginia’s face, and she half raised herself. 

Dudley Brandon my father ? Oh, I am 
glad, glad ! ” Her voice died away. She 
gave a little sigh, and fell back unconscious. 
Colonel Pendleton started up despairingly. 

“ Virginia ! ” he called, but there was no 
answer. “ Virginia ! ” he cried again. Then 
he rushed from the room. 

“ Where are you going. Colonel ? ” ex- 
claimed a man who was just entering the 
house. 

“ I want a surgeon,” cried the Colonel, 
wildly. “ Don’t stop me.” 

I am the surgeon. Don’t you know me? 
Lord Cornwallis sent me. He said a girl was 
wounded. Where is she? ” 

Here ! ” The Colonel drew him within 
the room. “ Is she dead ? ” he whispered, as 
the surgeon bent over the girl. 

‘‘Dead? Not a bit of it. Fainted from 
loss of blood, is all. See if there isn’t a bed 
somewhere round where she can be placed 
after this wound is examined.” 

The cottage consisted of only four rooms, 
and the Colonel passed from one to another 
quickly. A comfortable-looking bedroom 


401 


Caught in the Trap 

opened off from the kitchen, and he began 
awkwardly to pull at the bedclothes trying to 
prepare a place for Virginia. While he was 
thus employed, a large, motherly-looking 
woman darted into the room, and seized his 
arm. 

What are you doing here, sir?” she de- 
manded. ‘‘ These are Captain Hanson’s 
quarters.” 

“ My good woman,” said the Colonel, turn- 
ing to her with relief, I am glad to hear it. 
My niece was wounded as we withdrew from 
Lord Cornwallis’ headquarters, and I brought 
her here. Won’t you help me to get this bed 
ready for her ? ” 

“ The poor thing ! ” ejaculated the woman. 

Of course I will.” 

Virginia, her wound dressed, looking very 
white and wan, was soon installed comfortably 
on the bed, under the care of good Mrs. 
Hanson. 

The siege went merrily on. Lord Corn- 
wallis was in despair, but he made one last 
desperate attempt to free himself from the 
meshes in which he was caught. Through 
the darkness of the night he tried to send his 


402 


A Colonial Maid 


men to Gloucester, hoping to make a dash for 
liberty should he succeed in landing his 
troops. A severe storm drove the boats far 
down the river, and he was forced to give up 
the attempt. 

The next day he opened negotiations for 
the capitulation of the town. The British 
Hannibal had met his Zania at Yorktown. 


CHAPTER XXX 


THE END 

The nineteentli of October dawned bright 
and glorious. The terms of the surrender 
had been signed by the commanders, and 
there but remained the final scene to close 
the drama. 

Virginia lay on her bed, weak and worn 
but with everything in favor of a speedy re- 
covery. She had not been informed of the 
success of the Americans, and as yet knew 
nothing of the ending of the siege. Colonel 
Pendleton sat by the window wondering for 
the hundredth time if he were not dream- 
ing that Cornwallis, the invincible, had really 
surrendered to Washington. He turned 
presently as he heard Virginia’s faint voice. 

“ Uncle Ralph.” 

“ Yes, child.” He came to her side and 
bent over her affectionately. All the feeling 
that he had ever entertained against the 

403 


404 A Colonial Maid 

maiden had fled. Her devotion to him 
through his illness and now this last act of' 
voluntarily receiving into her own body the 
bullet that would otherwise have lodged in 
his own frame aroused his tenderest emotions. 
“ Did you want anything? ” 

“Did I dream that you said that Colonel 
Brandon was my father ? ” 

“ No, child. He is truly your father. 
Shal] I tell you about it?” answering the 
question that was in her eyes. 

“ If you will, Uncle Ralph.” 

Colonel Pendleton took one of her hands 
between his own and then began : 

“ Dudley Brandon and I were great friends 
during our boyhood years, but in our young 
manhood we became enemies. Why does not 
matter. The story I told you of meeting your 
mother aboard ship was true save the fact that 
I had known her long ago. When I found 
myself on board the same vessel that was to 
bring her to her husband the opportunity of 
avenging a wrong he had done me presented 
itself. Your mother believed that Brandon 
was dead because she had not heard from him 
for some months. She was stricken with her 


The End 


409 

last illness and so con tided you to my care. 

I sent the nurse up north ” 

Was her name Jane? ” interrupted Vir- 
ginia with eagerness. 

Let me see,” mused the Colonel. She 
was called Sophia, I believe. It might have 
been Sophia Jane ; I don’t remember. At 
any rate I sent her north, and Dudley Bran- 
don was informed that both wife and child 
had died on the voyage. I had named my 
own baby girl, Evelyn, after your mother, 
and it pleased me that my child should be 
called so, and not Brandon’s. For that I'eason 
I renamed you Virginia. I dare not ask your 
forgiveness, child. How could you forgive 
me after all my unkindness?” 

‘‘ But I do,” spoke Virginia, her eyes 
shining. ‘‘ I was so afraid that it was a 
dream. I am so happy ! So happy. Uncle 
Ralph.” 

‘‘Are you, Virginia? Can you stand a 
little more joy, or will it be too much for you 
to know that Cornwallis has surrendered ? ” 

“ Cornwallis surrendered ? ” The girl tried 
to raise herself. The Colonel pushed her 
back gently on the pillows. 


A Colonial Maid 


406 

“ Don’t excite yourself, my dear. You are 
not beyond danger yet.” 

Virginia lay back obediently, but her eyes 
were full of questioning. The Colonel told 
her all that had happened since the night of 
the fourteenth ending with : 

‘‘ So that you may see youi* friends soon, 
Virginia, but it is a sad day for the rest of 
us.” 

The girl pressed his hand gently, but she 
could not conceal the delight that filled her 
being. 

As the Colonel sat talking in low tones to 
her they were startled by the door being- 
thrown open suddenly, and a number of 
American soldiers entered the apartment. 

“ Pardon us, sir,” said the officer in charge. 

“Its orders to eo through this Why,- 

Pendleton ! ” 

“Is it you, Brandon ? ” Colonel Pendleton 
rose a little wearily. “ It seems to be a time 
of surrenderings. Permit me to give to 


“ My daughter ! ” exclaimed Brandon 
starting forward eagerly. “ Is Virginia 
here?” 


The End 


407 

Father ! ” uttered Virginia. 

“ My daughter ! My daughter ! ” cried 
Brandon, folding her to his heart. 

“ Father ! ’’ she whispered again and again. 

Colonel Pendleton went out, leaving them 
alone. 

“ How did you know ? ” asked the girl 
tremulously. 

‘‘ I think I must always have known, little 
one. But I found old Jane, who is not Jane 
at all, but Sophia my wife’s nurse, and she 
told me the story. Ah, but I have a reckon- 
ing to settle with Ralph Pendleton ! ” 

“ You must forgive him,” whispered Vir- 
ginia. “ For my sake, father.” 

“ You ask too much, little one. I cannot ! 
1 cannot ! Did he not have his three ? Why 
should he take mine also ? ” 

‘‘ But for my sake, dear father,” pleaded 
the girl wistfully. I love you both. Surely 
you will grant my first request.” 

Colonel Pendleton opened the door at this 
moment. 

You must be careful of her, Brandon,” he 
said. ‘‘ She must not be excited.” 

Virginia beckoned him to her side. She 


A Colonial Maid 


408 

clasped his hand closely, and then reached 
out for Colonel Brandon’s. For a moment 
Brandon hesitated. 

“ Surely you will not refuse,” she mur- 
mured beseechingly. 

‘'No, little one. I can refuse you nothing,” 
said her father, tenderly. 

Then the girl placed the two hands to- 
gether. 

“ I love you both,” she said. “ So much, so 
much ! Don’t be enemies any more. For 
my sake.” 

The men looked each other straight in the 
eyes. 

“ Because she asks it, Dudley, can you 
forgive me?” said Colonel Pendleton, 
huskily. 

“All these years you kept her from me,” 
said Brandon. “ Had it not been for Sophia 
I might never have known that she was my 
child.” 

“So you found Sophia? I wondered how 
you knew. But you would have known, 
Brandon. I told Virginia.” 

“ Yes, father,” said the maiden. “ He told 
me. Do forgive him.” 


The End 


409 


Colonel Pendleton held out his hand. Colo- 
nel Brandon hesitated no longer but grasped 
it ’warmly. 

“ For her sake then,” he said hoarsely. 
“ Well, let by-gones be by-gones. T have my 
daughter at last, and please God, she will be 
with me for many years.” 

“ Always and always,” murmured the girl. 
“ I am happy now. Oh, I would rather have 
you for my father than any one else in the 
wide world.” 

“Would you, little one ? ” Colonel Bran- 
don kissed her gently. “ How was she 
wounded, Pendleton ? I heard something of a 
girl’s being shot, but I did not dream that it 
was my little one.” 

“ What is all this that I hear about father’s 
being here with Virgie?” asked Ralph Pen- 
dleton enteriug the room in the midst of 
Colonel Pendleton’s recital. After him came 
the majestic form of Washington. 

“Ralph!” cried Virginia joyfully. 

“ You are ill,” exclaimed Ralph in conster- 
nation. 

“ Wounded,” corrected Colonel Brandon. 
“ But be not alarmed. She is on the road to 


410 A Colonial Maid 

recovery. Your father was just telling how it 
happened.” 

Ralph looked at his father wistfully, not 
daring to approach him. General Washing- 
ton saw his hesitation and turned to Colonel 
Pendleton. 

You have a son to be proud of in that boy, 
Colonel Pendleton,” he said graciously. 
“ Ralph has always been a good soldier, but 
he has particularly distinguished himself in 
this siege. I shall mention his bravery in my 
report to Congress.” 

Despite his haughtiness the Colonel could 
not repress a glow of pride. Unconsciously 
his heart had softened toward his son. The 
mere fact of overcoming his rancor suffi- 
ciently to ask Cornwallis to exercise leniency 
had done much to dispel his harshness. So 
true is it that exertion in behalf of another 
endears that other to the benefactor. The 
scene with Colonel Brandon and Virginia had 
left him in a tender mood, and the moment 
was a propitious one for Ralph. Washington 
saw his advantage and followed it up. 

“ Take the boy back to your heart, Pendle- 
ton. He is a noble lad, and you, from whom 


The End 


411 


lie inherits his spirit, should be the last to 
turn from him for his independence. You 
should rather be proud that despite his atfec- 
tion for you he had the courage to stand by 
his convictions. He would not be a son of 
yours if he hadn’t.” 

“ Father,” said Ralph appealingly, “ won’t 
you forgive me ? The war is over now, you 
know.” 

Colonel Pendleton regarded him with emo- 
tion. There was a scarce perceptible pause, 
and then he opened his arms. 

“ Ralph,” he said brokenly as the boy went 
to him gladly, “it is I who should ask for- 
giveness. I have been harsh and unkind. 
And now ” 

“ And now we will all begin anew,” said 
Colonel Brandon. “ With the new Republic 
a new life opens before us.” 

“ Hurrah foi> the United States,” shouted 
Ralph boyishly. 

“ And I have my father, and Ralph has 
his,” said Virginia sweetly. 

“ Your father ! ” exclaimed Ralph in aston- 
ishment. “ Is Colonel Brandon your father? 
How does that happen ? I don’t like it a bit,” 


412 


A Colonial Maid 


he continued after hearing the explanation as 
he shook Colonel Brandon^s hand warmly. 
“ You always were on hand to rescue her, and 
now you are going to whisk her off like the 
ogre in the fairy tale.’^ 

“ Don’t take it too hard, my boy,” laughed 
Colonel Brandon. “ You can come to see 
Miss Brandon, you know.” 

“ Miss Brandon ! How queer that sounds,” 
remarked Ralph. “ It doesn’t suit you, Vir- 
gie, nearly so well as Pendleton.” 

“ Perhaps we may find a way later to make 
her a Pendleton again,” suggested Colonel 
Pendleton softly. 

“ ’Twould be a happy ending,” remarked 
Washington who had witnessed the scene 
with pleasure. Let us hope that it is em- 
blematic of the future when there shall be no 
longer strifes and dissensions between us. 
When Tory and Rebel shall be no more, and 
the country shall know but one kind of citi- 
zens — Americans.” 


“Bes/ ^Books 

FOR ‘BOYS AND GIRLS 


A SERIES of books for young 
people that contains the latest 
and best works of the most popular 
writers for boys and girls. The 
stories are not only told in an inter- 
esting and charming manner, but 
most of them contain something in 
the way of information or instruction, 
and all are of a good moral tone. For this reason they 
prove doubly good reading ; for, while the child is 
pleasantly employing his time, he is also improving his 
mind and developing his character. Nowhere can 
better books be found to put into the hands of young 
people. They are profusely and handsomely illustrated 
by the best artists and are well printed on good paper 
with exceedingly handsome and durable bindings. 

Sold by the leading booksellers everywhere, or sent 
prepaid on receipt of price. 

Qoih, each, $t*2S 

The Venn Publishing Company 

m c4RCH STREET PHILADELPHIA 



STORIES FOR GIRLS 


Earning Her Way 

cNLrs* Clarke Johnson Ulustraied by Ida Waugh 

A cliarming story of an ambitious girl who overcomes in a 
most original manner, many obstacles that stand in the way 
of securing a college course. While many of her experiences 
are of a practical nature and show a brave, self-reliant spirit, 
some of her escapades and adventures are most exciting, yet 
surrounding the whole there is an atmosphere of refinement 
and inspiration that is most helpful and pleasing. 

Her College Days 

3Irs* Clarke Johnson Illustrated by Ida Waugh 

This is a most interesting and healthful tale of a girl’s life in a 
New England college. The trustful and unbounded love of 
the heroine for her mother and the mutual and self-sacrificing 
devotion of the mother to the daughter are so beautifully in- 
terwoven with the varied occurrences and exciting incidents of 
college life as to leave a most wholesome impression upon 
the mind and heart of the reader. 

Hwo Wyoming Girls 

Dy cMrs* Carrie L, cMarshall Illustrated by Ida Waugh 

Two girls, thrown upon their own resources, are obliged to 
“ prove up ” their homestead claim. This would be no very 
serious matter were it not for the persecution of an unscru- 
pulous neighbor, who wishes to appropriate the property to 
his own use. The girls endure many privations, have a num- 
ber of thrilling adventures, but finally secure their claim and 
are generally well rewarded for their courage and persever- 


ance. 


^he Girl ^l^nchers 

Carrie L* cMarshall Illasiraied by Ida Waugh 

A story of life on a sheep ranch in Montana. The dangers 
and difficulties incident to such a life are vividly pictured, and 
the interest in the story is enhanced by the fact that the ranch 
is managed almost entirely by two young girls. By their 
energy and pluck, coupled with courage, kindness, and un- 
selfishness they succeed in disarming the animosity of the 
neighboring cattle ranchers, and their enterprise eventually 
results successfully. 

cA cMaid at King c/llfred s Court 

^y Lucy Foster cMadison Iltustrated by Ida Waugh 

This is a strong and well told tale of the 9th century. It is a 
faithful portrayal of the times, and is replete with historical 
information. The trying experiences through which the little 
heroine passes, until she finally becomes one of the great 
Alfred’s family, are most entertainingly set forth. Nothing 
short of a careful study of the history of the period will give 
so clear a knowledge of this little known age as the reading 
of this book. 

(A cMaid of the First Century 

^y Lucy Foster cMadison Illustrated by Ida Waugh 

A little maid of Palestine goes in search of her father, who 
. for political reasons, has been taken as a slave to Rome. She 
is shipwrecked in the Mediterranean, but is rescued by a 
passing vessel bound for Britain. Eventually an opportunity is 
afforded her for going to Rome, where, after many trying and 
exciting experiences, she and her father are united and his 
liberty is restored to him. 


cA Yankee Girl in Old California 

Evelyn Raymond Illustrated by Ida Waugh 

A young girl, reared among most delightful surroundings in 
Vermont, suddenly discovers that, owing to a clause in her 
father’s will, she must make her future home with relatives 
in the lower portion of old California. No more interesting 
experience could come in the life of any bright, observing 
girl than that of an existence in this semi-tropical region, with 
its wealth of Spanish tradition and romance, its glorious cli- 
mate, its grand scenery, and its abundance of flowers and 
foliage. 

Lady Earefoot 

Ey cMrs* E'velyn Raymond Illustrated by Ida Waugh 

\ beautifully told story of the trials of a little backwoods girl 
vho lives in a secluded place with an eccentric uncle, until his 
death. The privations she undergoes during his life-time, her 
search for other relatives, her rather uncongenial abode with 
them, her return to her early home to acquire her uncle’s 
estate, and thus to enjoy a useful and happy life, form a most 
.’nteresting narrative of a girl whose ruggedness and simplicity 
of character must appeal to the admiration of all readers. 

The Ferry cMaid of the Chattahoochee 

Ey (Annie FM. Earnes Illustrated by Ida Waugh 

An heroic little Georgia girl, in her father’s extremity, takes 
charge of his ferry, and through many vicissitudes and several 
impending calamities, succeeds in carrying out her purpose of 
supporting her invalid parent and his family. The heroine’s 
cheerfulness and hearty good humor, combined with an un- 
flinching zeal in her determination to accomplish her work, 
make a character which cannot fail to appeal to young people. 


I T)orothy l^ayi 

Julie 31, Lippmann Illustrated by Ida Waugh 

I This is a most interesting story of a briglu and spirited young 
firl whose widowed mother re-marries. The impulsive girl 
chafes under the new relationship, being unwilling to shar« 
with another the bounteous love of her mother which she had 
learned to claim wholly for her own. By the exercise of great 
tact and kindness, the obdurate Dorothy is at last won over, 
and becomes a most estimable girl. 

^iss Wildfire 

^y Julie cM, Lippmann Illustrated by Ida Waugh 

The story of a governess’ attempt to win the love and confi- 
dence of her ward, who, owing to a lack of early restraint, is 
inclined to be somewhat of a hoyden. The development of 
the girl’s character and her eventual victory over her turbu- 
lent disposition combine to form a story of unusual merit and 
one which will hold its reader’s eager attention throughout. 

“ A story of girls for girls that teaches a moral without 
labeling or tagging it at the end.” — Western Christian 
Advocate, Cincinnati, O. 

Her Father s Legacy 

*By Helen Sherman Griffith Illustrated by Ida Waugh 

Suddenly bereft of father and fortune, a young girl finds her- 
self face to face with the world. Except for a deed to some 
waste land, there is practically no estate whatever. To make 
matters worse, the executor of the estate endeavors to appro- 
priate the deed to the land. The heroine engages in a long 
and heroic struggle for its possession. She succeeds in 
regaining it, and the land itself proves to be most valuable 
because of its location in a rich oil-producing district. 








1902 


c/in Odd Little Lass 

Jessie E, Wright Iltusirated by Ida Waugh 


This is a story of the regeneration of a little street waif. She 
begins life in a lowly court of a large city. Her adventures I 
are numerous, and often quite exciting. After a time she j 
is transplanted to the country, where alter many thrilling j 
experiences she eventually grows into a useful and lovabh- 
young woman. The story is pleasantly told, and abounds 
in interesting incident. 

“The story is an intensely interesting one, and abound^ ii; 
pleasing and unique situations .” — Religious Telescope, Dayton 
Ohio. 


cAn Every-Day Heroine 

®y SMAry cA. Venison Hiustraied by Ua Wdugh 

The heroine is not an impossible character but only a pure, 
winsome, earnest girl, who at fourteen years of age is sud* 
denly bereft of fortune and father and becomes the chief i}>- 
port of a semi-invalid mother. While there are many touching 
scenes, the story as a whole is bright and cheerful and moves 
forward with a naturalness and ease that carries its read* 
ers along and makes them reluctant to put down the book 
until the end is reached 


LBJa13 







"^o, ^»T^^■>' vx’-'^' ■% "•* ■) ^’* 

C^ V ^ ^ ^'V ^ 

^s 



r 

o 

2: 

<?' 

,^V 0 

0 

-‘b^ 

oX- 

«»<^ 0 




\ 


0 o 



0 , .n 

^ *» 
V = J 
xOo^ 

C^' 


/ %, '• 



d. ^/r\j^ ^ ^ 

^ ^ 9 X «> '' 

^> ,v, 

= ''^^■.^'^ ; 

tr ^ ^ ^ 

.^,t - V - 

4 -. : xO °x, ^ 

'' ^- ^»^to'” 4 . 0 ' ''°^‘'> 

^ >- r(\\ 9iR //h o t 

V^ ‘o 


^ -r 

lO ^ / C A\J» 

^ .» *, S ^ \ 1 8 



C . 

0 • S-*^? > 

'■„ ■%>,/.. -P^f. ,v. »%^&s . •>:;- <■ 




r;y r '^s«(y^ V . . 

-P o^ ,. 0 - N 

V ^ 


^8 -\ 


' ‘ -<^!1 C « 



.'i>' » 




•^i- v"" 

® ^4. 

‘^o o'^ 

: 

"'Ni-i *k. 

x'5 °x. 




-. oS 

o *, O ‘ “’ <: 

'-“0^ ^‘. \- 

'5'' ^ 





